Quantcast
Channel: charlottecarrendar » drama
Viewing all 136 articles
Browse latest View live

Disco (4) – River Marked.

$
0
0


Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
August 31, 2013 02:06PM
Amelia shrugged off what Caleb said about her being way too hot to play the parental role. Sipping her water, she set the glass down and leaned her arms on the bar top, checking out the dancers, also noticing Rosalie who was smiling at them. She had seen the girl around town before, and was pretty sure her name was mentioned.

http://images.sodahead.com/profiles/0/0/2/0/1/0/6/6/1/Happy-Ostara-Ostara-History-and-Traditions-46647444910.jpeg

“Oh that girl? I think her name is Rosalie, can’t tell you her last name though.” Amelia offered, at least trying to help the kid out if she was someone from his school. Rather than cramp his style, having helped out at least with the name, she took up her drink and gave his shoulder a pat. “She looks like she could use someone to bounce off. Have a good night, kid.”Amelia then made her way through the crowd.

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 11:56AM
http://31.media.tumblr.com/9b76a3a01a06806b47d9f24465ef3049/tumblr_meyzubRErJ1qbdmyao1_500.gif
Haley made it to the bar after getting out of class early, of course she was done on time as usual. She walked in and looked around, her hair bounced slightly on her shoulders as she walked. She stopped by the bar and scanned the area, there were people dancing and having a good time, luckily she didn’t see her brother….yet. She rolled her eyes slightly at the thought, though her parents were fine with her going to the party because they knew she wouldn’t get in trouble, she wouldn’t. As she stood there she noticed the look she was getting from guys she looked at them and grin before shaking her head and walked over to the dance floor. She bobbed her head to the music that was playing as she made her way through the crowd, immediately she recognize someone, Erica. She grinned a bit before she blended in with the crowd and danced with others before she hip bump into Erica giggling, “See you stole my mom’s car again! Luckily she always have an extra one.” She giggled though she slightly talked louder than the music that were blaring in her ear. She worn a black dress that showed her cleavage a bit though her dress stopped just above her knees by a couple inches. She sweep her hair behind her ear dancing with Erica, laughing and having a good time so far. 

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 12:48PM
Seph smiled slightly, noticing where Jennifer’s eyes went, but taking no special time to decipher it. “It’s fine, though, they’ll get over it by the time I even see them.” She nodded when Jennifer thanked her for asking how she was, her smile growing. “And that’s good to hear.” She wasn’t exactly the world’s best conversationalist, but it wasn’t like it was a bad experience to have an actual conversation with Seph. “I’m sure Cirs’ll have something to say about the student before the poor guy or girl will have time to actually form a reputation.” Seph was silently dreading whatever Circe had to say. She noted that the guy that Jennifer looked at was probably the new student – she hadn’t seen him before, she would remember. Which mean that Circe would have something to say about his eyes, or his hair, or something physical that was “gorgeous”. Not fun. At all. For anyone. Ever.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m0kegmBFmQ1qfvzyf.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 02:30PM
http://media.tumblr.com/69cc68595f9a856dcad2fbf7290518fc/tumblr_mp2rft7h8u1r032zxo3_250.gif

Eric was finally at the party, after school, he went home, and of course, his father began to bother him again about go to the gym and train some muay thai, so of course, he went, with his father, and the both of them had to fight, and train together. Which, for Eric was always worse that way, not only because he faces a bit of his father strength, but also because the training is more tough, and there’s barely no breaks, when he goes alone to the personal trainer, his father hired, its better, since he takes things slow and doesn’t spend the whole time pushing him into his limits. If Eric didn’t told his father about the party tonight, he was going with somebody, they would’ve spent there almost the all night, so he just ran home, took a shower, and got himself ready. He is wearing, some black t-shirt, with a leather jacket, dark blue jeans, and some kickers. His dirty blonde hair was messy but with style. He even put on some cologne, and also healed the wounds he had on his eyebrow and lip, he just wanted to look decent for this party. This was like the first impression, and he didn’t wanted to ruin it.
To get here, he used his fathers car, Eric was actually thinking about walking, but his father told him to take his car and have fun. He was just glad that his son was finally creating bonds and doing stuff a normal teenager at his age should be doing, having fun. He parked his car on the first empty space he found, then he locked the car, making sure every door was well locked, and also checked if he had his wallet with him. Now yes, he was ready.
He walked up to the building, but he did not get inside, he stayed outside, waiting for Maha. He told her that he would wait for her outside, and if he wasn’t there, meant he would be late, and since she isn’t around here, means she still didn’t arrived, so he will just wait.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 05:00PM
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lq3lc3W8Zb1r1tya9o1_500.gif
Jacque walked down the sidewalk towards the disco, her curly blonde locks bouncing around her. She was wearing a sparkly silver dress that was a good mix of a 1920′s showgirl and a modern hip clubber. She wore silver bangles up both arms and her heels were a ridiculous height. Ever so picky, the mermaid wouldn’t talk to a man that was eye level when she wore her heels. Stopping in front of the club, she fluffed her hair around her and smiled as though the world was hers to conquer. Glancing at the nearest bouncer, she wiggled her fingers in a flirtatious wave and smiled even more “Hello there, Bubba…hot crowd tonight?”

He looked the stunning woman over slowly before smiling his greasy smile “The place is hoppin’, baby.”

She shimmied up to him and placed a kiss on his cheek with one foot in the air. Tweaking that same cheek, she cooed “Keep an eye out for me, Bubba. I don’t like the gropers.” He grunted a gruff response, crossing his arms possessively as Jacque flounced into the joint.

Looking around, Jacqueline watched the young people dancing so close together she thought someone was filming a more modern Dirty Dancing. Rolling her eyes, she shimmied her way to the crowd until she saw her boss sitting on a couch in the midst of all the fun. Dropping her flirty routine, she stuck a more professional yet friendly smile on her face and nodded her head towards Galtem in greeting. She never talked to him much, only when was necessary. Jacque knew he had a reputation, and though she enjoyed the pleasure of the hunt as well, something about him screamed ‘danger, don’t touch’.

Shifting her attention away from her boss, she looked towards the stage that seemed to be beckoning her name. The DJ was off to the side and was playing popular club music that had the place indeeed ‘boppin’. Smirking, she shook her head and walked over to the booth. After a few brief words, the DJ chuckled and switched gears. Climbing onto the stage with the help of the house band, she nodded to them as they started to play Titanium by David Guetta. The DJ spun along with a few of his own tricks, keeping that beat ready for the dancing patrons. Stepping up to the mic, Jacque began to sing and swayed her hips along to the rhythm.
http://i881.photobucket.com/albums/ac14/theoryofillusion/STUUUFF/maigifs/2x16caroline1.gif
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m8s8shjVvN1r9a1xh.gif
Rosalie had looked over in time to see Caleb staring at her briefly. Smiling shyly, she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and ducked her head with embarrassment. Turning away from him as he spoke to Amelia about who knew what, she watched the singer that had just arrived. Finishing her soda, she placed the empty glass on the bar and gestured to the bartender that she didn’t want anymore. Eyes fixated on the beautiful blonde singer, she found her hips strangely start to sway to the beat. Smiling slightly, she stepped away from the bar and shimmied her way into the crowd of dancing teens. Lifting her hands above her head, she began to sway and shimmy her hips as she got lost into the song. It was one of her favorites, and Jacque was doing it some serious justice in the disco. Laughing softly as she gave into dancing, Rosalie closed her eyes and just felt the beat.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 06:55PM
The D.A.’s Office

http://24.media.tumblr.com/8e584e6c899a1d95ca1d78f4fa1ad0d5/tumblr_mml1xffKGQ1r8x9bko1_500.gif

One that was famous for his late nights in the D.A’s office, was none other than Shane Williamson. He came to NH from Chicago well before River’s funeral, and after a few good wins for his law firm he was approached to stand for the position of the cities D.A’s office. Course, a job like that has its perks, and one of which was to have a sensual blonde name Louisa who served him faithfully, soon becoming his blood doll for his need to feed, as well as other added niceties. After enjoying a good romp on one well worn oak desk in Shane’s office, the D.A decided that he would put in an appearance at the local bar, since he heard that Galtem, his former partner was back in town and throwing a party. With his VIP invitation safely tucked into his coat pocket, he sneered lewdly at his secretary as she slowly put her clothes back on. “If I could have you work like this….all the time, it would make my job all the less stressful.” Louisa winked at her boss, before sashaying over with the hem of her skirt up so high, he could see a flash of her knickers. “You only need to buzz me, Boss.” She playfully wiggled her brow, before turning round to leave, at which he gave her backside a slap, and then spun around in his chair.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/d404a47a57c35aa966e9fbc647377b4e/tumblr_mfjyol2xlk1rtvb87o1_500.gif

“Party time.”

The Disco

Rather than take his secretary to the party, Shane decided he might find something else tantalizing to take home to feast on later. Course, when he entered the crush of the nightclub entrance, the first person he spotted, that he knew was Amelia. Leaning against a wall, and sucking on a straw. Was that…water? Shane thought to himself. Though he was a vampire, he had come to respect Amelia, for her vast knowledge of crime scene investigations, forensics and how to solve a murder through picking up tiny traces of evidence from the bodies or the murder location. She was like a sniffer dog to a criminal’s trail. Her methods were as unorthodox as her attire, but that was just another one of the things he liked about her. Amelia stood out in the crowd. Smirking, he cut through the dancers, that were bumping and grinding with their sweaty bodies to the beat of the music, till he came to stand in front of her, a curl to the right side of his lips.

“And you say you have no social life. What you doing here? And…water? Seriously?” Shane teased, cocking his head to the right. Amelia let the straw go from her lips and sighed. Great, another hunky guy she could never see herself with.“Already had…six…seven…drinks, and one trip to the loo to basically find out what I ate for breakfast. It was colourful.” Amelia quipped, bopping her head in time to the music. Shane laughed and patted her shoulder. “Always heavy on the details. Gotta love that. So…where is Silver tongue? The man of the hour.” Shane knew that Amelia and Galtem went way back, and hoped she might be able to point out where to find him. “Last I saw he was shooing away lap dancers. Say…why don’t you go up to the VIP lounge, that is the best place to start looking.” Shane gave Amelia a small salute, then headed up to the VIP section.

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 07:27PM
http://mywidescreenwallpapers.com/wallpapers/m/4/brittany_snow_dress_m3153.jpg
Maha had been weirded out by the hybrid she’d seen earlier that day. She’d walked by him, head held high as he glared at her with a look of the greatest hatred she’d ever seen on anyone’s face. Why, though? She was used to getting these looks from vampires and werewolves who did not know her because she did not fit in with either race, but he was like her. They were both loners. They should be forming an alliance together not looking at each other like they wanted to rip the other’s throat out. Maha did not take being disliked lightly. She was well-loved in high school and throughout her entire life. Of course she had always been spoiled because her family was incredibly rich, but she was taught to be nice to everyone. She was the most likable person she knew. So it made sense that this was still bugging her as she drove up in her car. Maha had similar taste in cars to her father except she was a Chevy girl instead of Ford and liked her cars a bit more… feminine. Nowadays it seemed like cars was the only thing she could connect with her father on. And even then he seemed distant. But she was here to have fun tonight. She pulled into the parking lot just in time to see Eric leave his. She fan-girled over his car for a moment as she tried to find an empty spot. She was forced to park kind of faraway since it was packed and it took her a while to get to the front of the building where she beamed at him, grateful she had warn sandals that wrapped up her ankles instead of heels that would have killed her feet just from that walk alone. Her black dress was casual, at least for her, but it was a nice improvement from the t-shirt and cotton shorts she had been wearing previously on her run. She had not done anything with her hair for her curls had remained perfectly in place. “Well, you clean up nicely,” she teased since it had been she who had been dressed down before not him. But she was totally loving the whole badass look he had going on with the leather jacket. She had to remind herself that he wasn’t one of the bad boys she often fell for, but it was ok if he wanted to look like one. “Your car is totally badass,” she said, stealing a look over at it even though it was kind of far away. She wanted to go look at it some more, but was eager to start their night together so hadn’t wasted time looking at the car. Hopefully there would be time for that later.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 08:22PM
http://i43.tinypic.com/359zlae.gif

Eric keep on waiting, he didn’t had any thoughts in his mind that would be negative, that would make him think Maha wouldn’t show up anymore or that he would screw this up. He was just too happy for that. As soon as he saw the blonde hair of hers, he quickly smiled and waved at her as he watched her walking closer. The way she was dressed, made him bite his lower lip. One of Eric horrible habits was bite his lips whenever he was nervous, but Maha was indeed beautiful tonight, so it was probably both, her beauty and his nerves messing around with him.
Her first words was saying that he clean up nicely, well, he tried. He figured out, he could change his style, look somewhat bad boy, and he didn’t had to act like one, of course, his sister helped him out, telling him to change a bit of his style if he was going to impress some girl or going to a party, so he done his best.
“Thanks, I guess? You’re looking beautiful.”
He told her with a smile. He hoped his comments wouldn’t make anything sound awkward, he was just being honest, after all. Before he could ask her if they was heading inside now, she mentioned about his car.
“Well, its not really mine. Its my father’s car.”
Eric told her as he took a look over the car again. It wasn’t the first time he rode his father’s car, but he always felt the need on checking twice if everything was ok, the car wasn’t his after all.
“Let’s go inside, its starting to cool down outside.”
With this said, Eric waited for Maha to start walking, so he could go behind or besides her. The both of them enter in the disco, filled with people, so many people, music loud, lights, dancing, drinks, entertainments, and so on. Anybody could easily get lost in here. Well, its now or never, he will finally have some fun.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 10:10PM
http://31.media.tumblr.com/11ef55bf9dcf37301a71494dc9148b1d/tumblr_mmm8s2luCa1qc31rno1_500.gif

Maha smiled up at him almost shyly as he said she looked beautiful. She couldn’t help but feel happy that he thought so. That and his smile was absolutely contagious. “Thank you,” she said, her voice a lot stronger than her shy smile. Her confidence out-shone her shyness, but every now and then when he would lick at her a certain way she would have to look down or bite her lip to keep from smiling to big. “Your father has really good taste,” she told him with a laugh, forcing her eyes off the car and turning back to him now. She nodded when he suggested they go inside. It was instantly warmer when they walked in even though it wasn’t even cold out yet. The place was packed and the body heat in the room was ridiculous. Excitement flooded through her. It was the perfect place to be tonight. So much energy. The loud music and flashing lights did not bug her. As they made their way through the crowd people pushed past them and they pushed past other people. A man much taller than Maha almost ran right into her and she jumped out of his way, grabbing Eric’s arm with both hands to stay with him. “Sorry,” she said, but didn’t let go. She figured it was best she hold onto him until they got to their destination. This made her realize that she didn’t know what their destination was. They really had three options: a booth, the bar, or the dance floor. She hoped it was one of the last two, but she didn’t think he drank. Sure, he looked like he was about eighteen because so did she, but their were enough supernatural barmaids here that knew what she was and would let her order whatever she wanted. “Drink or dance?” she asked shortly since she had to shout at him anyway. Maha decided to not give him the third option unless he absolutely didn’t not want to do either of those things at all.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 10:21PM
Bones parked and got out of the car, leaning on the door until Mills and Circe got out. He did not know where Seph was, but he was assuming by how upset Mills was that she was either here already or wandering about somewhere else. “I’m sure everything’ll be just fine,” he told Mills in the calmest voice he could manage as the girls got out of the car. They walked up to the building together and he stayed close to both of them. He knew as soon as they walked in that Circe would go off to look for boys to flirt with. He really worried about her sometimes. After a while she and Seph had become a part of his weird little family like Mills had. Before they went inside the building he held up a finger to Mills telling her to wait a little and he pulled Circe out of earshot. “Hey, I know you probably don’t want to hear this from me,” he started, looking down at her. “But just be careful tonight ok?” He held up his hand to her as if anticipating her arguing. “I’m not saying don’t go out and have a good time cause God knows we all could use that, but just don’t be stupid about everything. Cause you don’t always think Cirs, you can’t deny that,” he said raising his eyebrows as if daring her to argue with that fact.

 



Night Lands Castle (17) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

 

 


Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 28, 2013 07:32AM
Selene and Joffrey’s Room

Selene finished organizing her clothes and turned to pat Magda on the shoulder “My clothes are all set, but please start gathering up Joffrey and Tempest’s things.”Magda nodded silently, not wanting to say anything that would get her hurt. The princess then looked to Desmond with a slight smile “Stop looking so mopey, I expect you to come and keep me sane.” Walking up to him, she placed her hand on his arm and squeezed it encouragingly.
http://medias.gifboom.com/medias/9aab846d0c064a978975ce3b0f693050@2x.gif
Desmond wrinkled his nose playfully and said “Me? Worried? Impossible. Come now, we ought to go and tell your family you would like to leave soon.”

Selene nodded and stepped out into the hallway. With a sigh, she stopped a servant that was walking by. “Where is my husband?”

The servant looked at her fearfully and said “I ‘eard he was seen down by tha’ stables, your grace.”

The princess nodded and waved her off, giving Desmond a hard look “He is spoiling her again, I swear…” With that, she spun on her heels and walked down the hallway and out of the castle with Desmond close at her heels.

Castle Grounds

http://26.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ln7a4qvc551qaa163o1_500.gif
Just as soon as Selene stepped out of the castle, she felt something was wrong. Call it mother’s intuition. Walking towards the stables, she felt her heart grow heavy as she called out “Joffrey! Tempest! Where are you, my darlings?” Not seeing them in the stables, she rushed out and looked around nervously. “Desmond, I can’t find them.” Turning to a stable boy, she demanded if he had seen her. He mumbled that he had seen the prince heading towards the courtyard, and Selene rushed out of the stables before he could say anything else. Desmond gave the lad a smile and a gold piece before following the princess out.

Selene picked up her skirts and began to run, her long blonde hair whipping behind her. Desmond merely walked, knowing he would catch up with her and where she would be. The princess began to shout more as she neared the courtyard “Joffrey! Tempest! Where are you?”

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 28, 2013 07:59AM
Castle grounds

By now, the Prince was frantic. He had looked everywhere, all her favorite places to hide, and turned up empty handed. This was no longer a game for Joffrey. He couldn’t understand how a seven year old could just vanish without a trace? Still sporting hay in his hair, from searching the stables, he was now running out of options. Nanny finally emerged from the castle, and she too had come up empty handed. Spotting the Prince, she picked up her skirts and made her way down to the lower grounds, where Joffrey was practically pulling his hair out. Reaching him, Nanny looked tearful

“She’s no where to be found in the castle. Unless you have some secret trap doors, or walls I don’t know about.” the Nanny asked him with a glare. Joffrey shook his head.“Trust me, Nanny…they would have been the first places I would have looked. She’s not on the grounds. Not anywhere I could see. Oh hell…what am I going to tell her Mother?”

Just then..Nanny and Joffrey heard a familiar voice;

“Joffrey! Tempest! Where are you?”

The pair looked at each other in shock. “SELENE! Panic set in. What would her reaction be to find Tempest was missing? Joffrey made a weird squeal sound, like he was going to have his balls ripped off, if Selene lost her temper over it.

http://www.reactiongifs.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/05/Russell-Brand-Mind-Blown.gif

“Help….” Joffrey whined, and Nanny slapped him across the face. “Get a grip. Tell her the truth…she has a right to know. And to be honest, wasn’t it Selene that set the girl off in the first place?” Joffrey was gripping his cheek, looking like he was the one getting in trouble. “Alright alright…I’ll tell her. But…if she kills me..I want on my tomb stone. Here Lies Prince Joffrey Brax…he never stood a chance”

That said, he sung out. “Over here, Sweetheart…er….Darling…about Tempest…” 

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 28, 2013 08:41AM
Castle Grounds

Selene perked up at the sound of her husband and went rushing towards him. Smiling brightly, she flung herself into his arms and breathed a huge sigh of relief against his chest. Lifting her head, she batted her eyelashes and cooed softly “Oh my love, I was just so worried! You mustn’t do that, it will be the very death of me!” Turning her cheek against Joffrey’s chest, she began to purr again and looked at Nanny “Hello there.”Snuggling into her husband, she sighed contently and murmured “Yes, about Tempest…I was just so awful to her at breakfast, I can hardly stand to look at myself.” Lifting her head again she rested her chin on his chest while she looked into his eyes. “It’s just that my mother was so hard on me herself, I just don’t know how to get my point across without being so foul and mean. It’s not just an excuse, I will try harder. I do love our little princess and just want what’s best for her. Surely she knows I love her?”Realizing her daughter wasn’t with her husband, she pulled back in his arms and looked around him “Um…where is she?” A though dawned on her and she dropped her arms to swat him playfully “You’ve spoiled her again with another pony, haven’t you! Oh Joffrey, how loving you are…” Reaching up to tweak his cheek, she cooed “You really are the best daddy…” Withdrawing her hand, Selene then looked around as her eyebrows knitted together. Turning to Nanny, she asked“She just off riding, isn’t she?”
http://data.whicdn.com/images/60501941/large.gif

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 28, 2013 06:02PM
Castle Grounds

Selene had found Nanny and Joffrey, who both put on their best faces as she rushed towards Joff and wrapped herself around him, her angelic aura coming to the fore. Clearly she was happy just to find her husband, and was all apologetic about her behavior towards Tempest at meal time. Joffrey did love his wife, very much and then he became lost in her affectionate mood. It was like she was able to charm him and he forgets all of what he is doing.

“Oh my love, I was just so worried! You mustn’t do that, it will be the very death of me!”

“My petal blossom, I do hope I am not the one to ever cause you death…be more like…err…yes, I am so sorry for making you worry so.”

Nanny scowled at Joffrey from behind, her hands making their way to her hips. She jerked her head as if to instruct Joffrey to tell her that Tempest was missing. Joffrey stuck out his bottom lip in a pout, and as Selene made greeting with Nanny, Joffrey shook his head violently. He had chickened out on telling the truth. When Selene snuggled and explained how she didn’t get any really good parenting skills from her own Mother, Joffrey sighed, knowing full well it was the same case with him. Nanny looked set to freak. Joffrey was stalling, and it was only going to get worse as time marched on.

“I do love our little princess and just want what’s best for her. Surely she knows I love her?”

“My little pookie bear, she knows how you feel about her, and of course we all know you want what is best. She is just…that age. So inquisitive and curious. Asking a lot of sensitive questions. My worst fear is that she is exposed to things beyond her understanding, like a maid who I am certain will be cleaning the west wing with a toothbrush, when I’m done talking to her.”

More stalling…and now the Nanny huffed in an aggressive fashion. This was going too far. He needed to man up, he needed to get a grip and tell her the truth. But Selene finally asked the big question.

“She just off riding, isn’t she?”

At this, Minerva appeared and she was smiling brightly. “Why yes, the princess is off riding the new white pony that the Prince arranged for her. The gnome is out watching her, she should be back in…a few hours.”

Both Nanny and the Prince stared at the witch in surprise, who winked at the Prince. Had she just saved his neck…or was she wanting something for her deception?

http://27.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lo1bkjZ8X01qh2o7zo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 29, 2013 08:48AM
Castle Grounds

Selene smiled and nuzzled more into her husband’s chest as he apologized “Oh you are so very sweet, my love. I am just so lucky to have a husband like you who cares for our daughter so dearly.” An impish grin crossed her face as she began to squirm and wiggle against her husband “I want another…”

She heard Nanny huff but assumed it was from the lovey dovey display of affection the prince and princess were doing. Pulling back, she laughed softly and waved a hand nonchalantly “I’m so sorry, Nanny, I just can’t get enough of this man.”
http://28.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lidynlt5Eq1qbp4vao1_500.gif
The princess turned her head to look at a woman she wasn’t very familiar with. Tilting her head to study her, her eyes roamed over her form before returning to the witch’s hues. Another smile broke out as she explained where her daughter was. Looking back at her husband, she laughed “Oh thank goodness! Joffrey, why didn’t you just say so, you goose!” Throwing her arms around him once more, she hopped up off the ground so her feet dangled as her arms were around the demon’s neck.“That gives us plenty of time to go knock the bed around and make me another child!” Glancing at Minerva, she smiled and nodded her head “Thank you for the whereabouts of my daughter.” As she faced her husband once more, she began to plant kisses along his neck and nibbled his ear, immediately disregarding everyone that was around them.

As Selene began to maul her husband, it was then that Desmond finally showed up. Watching the princess like that made him want to vomit, so he turned his eyes to Minerva. Raising an eyebrow, he stepped forward and held his hand out to shake. On his extended arm there was a tattoo of a rune on his wrist, one that displayed his vast knowledge of the more earth elemental magic. Smiling slightly, he murmured “I don’t believe we have had the honor of meeting…I am Desmond, the princess’s personal adviser.”
http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m1wuk4b6AX1r9jumao1_500.gif

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 30, 2013 05:17AM
Castle Grounds

“Another?” Joffrey’s eyes widened, while his wife was squirming and practically wrapping herself around the Prince. Under the current circumstances the idea of another that was anywhere near the work of their daughter Tempest, had him all tied up in knots. Currently their daughter was “missing”, accept that the witch Minerva had the Princess fooled into thinking otherwise. As much as the thought of a romp in the sheets would be a wonderful stress reliever, part of him recoiled at the thought of making another baby. Hell, he really didn’t even put much effort into the time when Tempest was conceived.

Nanny actually slapped the side of her own cheek, watching this unfold. The Princess was like a cat that had caught the canary, and was positively gushing at the fact that she simply could not get enough of her husband. Selene was oozing charm, wit and sex appeal, dangling from his neck, her feet wiggling. It was so much like the early days, when they were first courting, and it became clear, that Selene wanted Joffrey….right there, right then. The Princesses kisses, and the nibbling on his ear, had him practically turning into mush. You could see his eyes rolling back. She was like a hypnotic drug to his fancy, and when she was like this…so full on and practically eating him up. Selene had won. Joffrey found he had a lopsided grin, and swept her up in his arms, dismissing Nanny and Minerva with a light wave of the hand.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ljy2sxwVFw1qfk721.gif

“Terribly sorry…off to bed my wife. Please make sure Tempest is..washed up for dinner later.” Joffrey carried Selene off, humming and nipping at her neck as he did so, leaving Nanny standing there. Nanny gave the witch a sly look and folded her arms.

“Since YOU said she is off riding, YOU bring her up to the house when she is done.” Nanny stormed back off to the Castle, where she was probably going to lay down, and count her blessings that the child’s care was now in the hands of the witch.

Minerva shrugged her shoulders and pouted deliciously, not really caring what happened to the Prince’s daughter. Course, she had company now, and knew that this sneaky devil was one that had his eyes on the Princess. She glanced at his runes, and smirked. “So…you’re the pup that has been sniffing at the Princess’s skirts, hmm? Really wish you would go a bit further. Might give me half a chance to spend time with the Prince.” The witch didn’t care if the Warlock heard her schemes, she knew that he would be able to read her like a book. Rounding on him, she brought a finger up under his chin playfully. “Minerva…is my name. Dark witch of the Night lands, and future Queen…if I get my way.”

http://celebritynewsie.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/07/b7cb0__thedefinitionofclass.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 30, 2013 07:46AM
Castle Grounds – The Secret Garden

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/tumblr_lz57h5jdNP1qaw501o1_500_zpsdadcaabe.gif

Philippe stared down at the young girl wrapped securely in his wing and couldn’t help but feel a kindred spirit within her heart. He, himself, had been unloved by his own mother and like Tempest, ran away from home as a young dragonling. He had sensed the special magic of this particular valley and had settled here, content to be alone. When Tempest had stumbled upon his lair, he was surprised to feel somewhat pleased at her offer of friendship. He had been alone so long, he’d forgotten what it was like to have friends.

It was her gift to him, her friendship, that allowed him to manipulate the magic surrounding his home to do what he did while she slept.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Philippe_zpse3dfe1e6.jpg

“Your mother has done you a great disservice, my darling girl. I will correct this so that you will have the weapons to return her words back on her.” he murmured, pulling her closer to his body. He bent his head down until a puff of air from his large nostrils blew gently across her face. As he backed away, a glow surrounded her body, pure white in its intensity with flecks of red, black and gold swirling around. He kept his eyes on Tempest, even when the glow became as bright as the sun. He watched the changes that she underwent, wanting to be sure she felt no pain during the transformation.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/guardian-anne-stokes-16896347f6_zps41f9ba26.jpg

Her body elongated and became more feminine, curves growing where they should have. Her face became more elegant, taking on more of her father’s features than her mother’s. Her hair softened to a honey wheat color, growing longer until it draped low to her hips and over her shoulders in a silk-like cascade. Her lips became more lush and full, pouty but just slightly appealing. On a gasp, her eyes flew open, going from their original sky blue color to a brown so light they were nearly red. Wings, black at their base and spreading out to red at their tips sprouted from her back, shredding the top of her dress until it fell to her hips in tatters. He looked upon her new form, pleased, as the glow began to fade.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/tumblr_inline_mn2gn5Nlak1qz4rgp_zpse7b4b70f.gif

Tempest, for her part, was panting heavily, as if she had just run from one end of the gardens to the other. She looked at Philippe, awe and shock all over her face.

“What did you do to me?” she wondered.

“I aged you. You are now a young woman of fifteen.” he replied, truth coloring his words. She stared down at herself running her hands along her face and arms, her new and mature breasts, even reaching back to touch her wings.

“What am I?” she whispered.

“You are a mixture of both your mother and father. The same…but different. A Dark Angel, with all the powers and abilities of light angels, such as your mother and that of demons, like your father.” She was truly amazed at this for it was more than she expected when she entered this realm. Philippe had simply done what she had secretly longed for. She felt wonderful. Taking up the tattered remains of her dress, she covered herself and slowly got to her feet. She wobbled a bit as her center of gravity tried to reassert itself do to her new appendages. Philippe steadied her with a wing until she felt secure enough to walk on her own.

“Why do I not feel conflicted?”

“Because your very soul, that which makes you who you are, has always had the best and worst of both your parents. You have a balance within you, two worlds, one soul. Yin and Yang. Listen to that balance and It will guide you wisely.”

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/tumblr_static_tui_and_la_zpsbc5caa13.gif

She raised a shaky hand to her face, a small smile upon her lips. “Why would you do this for me?”

“First, to thank you for giving me your friendship these last few years. I never realized just how lonely I was until you stumbled upon me. The second reason was to aid you. Your mother wishes to speak to you as if you were an adult and not the young and curious child you started out to be and belittling you when you do not perform according to her plans. I have sensed this from you many times over in the past. I have simply given you the means to fight back, as it were. But if you do not wish to remain in this form, at this age, I am able to return you to your previous form.”

“No!” she exclaimed quickly, blushing in embarrassment. She laughed, a joyous sound. “No, Philippe. I dare not squander such a gift.” She stared down at herself once more, blushing as she held her ruined dress to herself. Philippe spared her further shame by directing her to a copse of trees that would conjure up whatever she wished. So saying, she immediately got herself a new dress, pleased to find their were slits to comfortably fit her wings when they made an appearance. Once dressed, and under Philippe’s watchful eye, she took the time to learn to control her wings, making them disappear and reappear at will, even getting flying lessons from her friend. She took to it all like a newborn duck to water and she couldn’t help but thank the large dragon over and over again with hugs and kisses to whatever part of his face she could reach. His deep chuckle was music to her ears as he gently wrapped his wings around her in his own version of a hug.

It was late that evening when she curled up to his side again. “I should probably return to them soon. My father must be so worried.”

“Never fear, my Tempest Storm.” he began, catching her smile at the nickname he bestowed upon her some time ago. “Though a week will have passed here with us, you shall only be gone two days in your realm.” Philippe told her. She nodded, pressing a hand to her mouth to stifle her yawn. “Sleep, darling. For you shall need your energy to face what is to come.”

She nodded, yawning once more. “Thank you for being my friend, Philippe.” she murmured as she drifted off to sleep. “The pleasure is all mine.” Philippe whispered fondly, laying his head at her feet and drifting to sleep himself.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 30, 2013 09:46AM
Castle Grounds

http://30.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lfloxsY9It1qbmw3bo1_500.gif
As Joffrey carried his princess off, she smiled gleefully at getting her way. She purred louder as he nibbled her neck, her feet kicking happily. Raising hand to cover her face, she giggled with embarrassment as servant after servant stared after the happy couple when they entered the castle. Snuggling closer, she cooed “You really are such a good daddy…but I think you’re an even better lover…” With that she laughed loudly down the hallways as he carried her off.
http://cfile28.uf.tistory.com/image/2111F04B51FE6C5C2A4F92
Desmond looked at the ground before facing Minerva with a slight shrug “Woof.” With a smirk, he watched the way she brushed the nanny off, he himself not caring in the slightest if the child even returned. He was, however, quite intrigued by the princess’s request for another child. He knew she longed for a son to dote on, just as Joffrey doted on Tempest. This could work in his favor.

As Minerva placed a finger to his chin, he crossed his arms and gave her an assessing look as she revealed her plans.He chuckled “I must say, I am impressed by your ambition. As for the princess’s skirts, she hardly lets me touch just the hem of her gown.” He frowned at this and stared her down “If you get your way, I get mine…” Stepping away from her, he began to pace with his hands behind her back “You and I could do wonders, I think…” Glancing at her, his smile turned sinister.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 31, 2013 05:48AM
Selene and Joffrey’s bedroom

Prince Joffrey wasn’t feeling like a very good daddy at the moment. He had just let Minerva blatantly lie about their daughter’s whereabouts to save his own skin. No doubt this was going to cost him heavily later on, both from Nanny, and of course the Witch. Why was it so many wished to interfere in their lives? Seeing Desmond roll up just as Joffrey was about to carry his wife away, he could sense that Desmond favored Selene a little too strongly. So what choice did he have, then to abide by his Wife’s wishes when she asked for yet another to add to their household.

Kicking the door open to their marital suite, he chuckled darkly as he carried her over to the bed, then placed her down gently as she gushed about him being a better lover than a father. “Oh you’re heading the right way for a smacked bottom, Love.” Joffrey said in a teasing voice. He started to unbutton his shirt, as though he was the town’s leading male stripper and shook his hips to his only tempo.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_leo7pwgjzk1qekeb5o1_500.gif

“Dah…dah dah dah..daaaaaaaah dah!” he sang, showing off a bare shoulder, as he stood side on, and performed a few pelvic hip thrusts. “Are you horny, Baby? Do I make you wet?’ Do I?…Rawr!” He pawed the air like a cat, then struck another mincing pose.

Castle grounds

Minerva was starting to take a shine to Desmond, an evil one at that. She had had designs on Joffrey for some time, and now thought this was the perfect time to act it out. Glancing up towards the Castle, she grinned menacingly, when she looked back at Desmond. “The Princess wants another baby. YOU want to get under her skirts. Well, the answer is simple. A mere….distraction, I lead Joffrey away to find his brat of a child, while YOU…using your ability of glamour and shape shifting, make yourself LOOK like Joffrey….and finish the deed. Sew your seed within her…and produce a Son.”

It was a diabolical plan…but would Desmond take the bait? If Selene is seen to have been unfaithful to her husband, then Joffrey may divorce her…which would lead the way for Minerva to go for him herself.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/76a8453fc98b95bc1c28775e4d3a32dc/tumblr_mityfpALTW1s3749jo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 01, 2013 03:09PM
Selene and Joffrey’s Bedroom

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m1wyj8MGnL1rnt5huo1_500.gif
center]Selene thoroughly enjoyed the dark delicious sound of her husband’s chuckle, her pulse racing as he placed her gently on the bed. As her husband teased her with his little dance, her own face was serious and calculating, a huntress ready to attack her prey. A small smile curved her lips as her eyes darkened with lust. Pulling her dress down to her stomach, she leaned back on her hands as her blonde hair fell around her bare skin. Licking her lips slowly, she tilted her head and purred “If you can catch my bottom, by all means…” Leaning forward, she lifted the rest of his shirt up to nip at his hip bone. Looking up at him, she smirked and quickly crawled away on the bed. “Come and get me, demon.” She rolled over onto all fours and began to crawl as fast as she could, her hips wiggling her ass enticingly towards him.[/center]

Castle Grounds

http://cdn02.cdnwp.thefrisky.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/03/21/ryan-gosling-rachel-mcadams1.gif
As the witch boldly proclaimed his desires to be in the princess’s skirts, his eyes flashed as he grabbed her chin. Leaning forward, he smiled coldly “If I were you, I would not be spreading that around much further. I am her…adviser. A close friend. A better man than that fool of a prince will ever be towards her.” His eyes were still dark as he let her go, but his charming smile returned to his face. Folding his hands over his chest, he began to pace around her. It was something he had never thought of doing himself as he didn’t see how he could stoop so low to get the princess’s favor.

However…her plan did have some advantages. If the prince discovered that Selene was unfaithful, despite the fact that she was under the presumption it was Joffrey, he would surely cast her to the side. The princess would then be left vulnerable and prey to what pretty words Desmond always had to offer. He could convince her that Joffrey never even loved her to begin with and that he was just a selfish demon only capable of loving himself. He clearly didn’t love Selene enough to believe her over anyone else. Perhaps he would even go so far as to convince her that the prince was just using Selene to procreate. It would crush her and it would leave the princess to him. He would then take her back to her parent’s castle while Joffrey hopefully decided to try for a divorce. Her parents would surely back Selene up and Desmond would be there to raise his own child while slowly allowing Selene to love him in her own time. The plan was genius.

Turning towards Minerva, he nodded and held his hand out to shake on their agreement “You have my word, woman.” 


Night Lands Castle (18) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

 

 

 


Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 01, 2013 08:26PM
Feeling her face getting squeezed in the grip of Desmond’s fingers, he showed a very nasty side to his temperament. How on earth he kept this from Selene was an absolute miracle. Minerva practically had fish lips, unable to move her jaw, since Desmond was letting her know under no uncertain terms, that he didn’t want everyone knowing his dark secrets.“I…am her adviser.” He projected, thinking himself a far better man for Selene than the dopey Prince Joffrey. But Joffrey had something that Minerva wanted…Power. To be named Queen of the House of Brax, that was her goal, and Joffrey was a stepping stone to that. When Desmond pulled back his hand, Minerva reached up and rubbed her jaw, opening and closing her mouth, clearly suffering from discomfort. Desmond walked around the witch warily, and she gave him a snide look. Her plan in her mind was foolproof and they would both get what they wanted.

“Don’t ..EVER grab my face again!” Minerva growled in anger, clearly not afraid of the Warlock, since she had a few tricks up her own sleeves. Surely he had to agree that she was about to provide him with opportunity to do what he may well have dreamed of. She shook her head, and you could hear her cracking her neck. “Hmmph…this is why they say don’t ever work with men. All grabby hands, and thinking with their dicks.”

Course, Desmond finally had the time to think about this plan, and he struck his hand out, for them to shake on the agreement. Sure, they didn’t like the other, but for what it was worth, they needed each other to pull this off. The handshake done, and she cracked her knuckles. “Just…follow my lead.” From here, she brought her hands together, and then started chanting, as in a nearby paddock was the black pony. Its coat started to turn white, and she grinned slyly as she strode on over, and placed a saddle on its back, that was resting on the fence railing. Tying it off, she then undid the gate for the paddock so the pony could canter out, riderless. Seeing this, she laughed and then spun fast on the spot before vanishing, and appearing in a window at the Castle, just two doors from the marital suite. She waved down to Desmond, that that was his cue, to do the glamour transformation into Joffrey, as she planned to lure Joffrey away.

Joffrey and Selene’s Chambers

Selene was being provocative on the bed, much to the delight of Joffrey, who had been keeping up his sexy dance routine, even sliding up and down the bed banister pole, as she watched him with hungry eyes. He pawed at her, throwing back his head, and then letting out a howl, much like a wolf does, when looking to the moon. “Hey…little Miss Riding Hood…you sure are looking good….you’re just about everything a big bad wolf could want…….Oooooooo!”

http://static.popdash.com/media/spl226196_001.gif

Selene was enticing him being on all fours and her hips wiggling, showing off that gorgeous rump of hers. He wanted to do more than smack it….he wanted too…

“PRINCE!…M’LORD!….it’s the Princess…she has fallen from her pony and lays in a field. Please hurry! Minerva stood outside the marital chambers and then chuckled silently, before going back to looking stricken. Joffrey stopped mid prowl and heard the witch’s cries. “Tempest?!” His fatherly instinct kicked in, and he dived off the bed, reaching for his shirt, backtracking as he begged his wife.

“Don’t move…I’ll be right back to shag you rotten, my Petal.”

He exited the room quickly and was met face to face by Minerva, who grabbed the Prince’s arm and tried to get him to follow her.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mehd2bMjNS1rtsjtx.gif

“Hurry my Prince…she needs you.”

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 01, 2013 08:38PM
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m6hqipTvGT1rrf9sa.gif
Desmond just shrugged with a smirk, clearly enjoying Minerva’s discomfort. “I could get a good handful of your arse instead, my dear.” As if to confirm her accusation about dicks, he wiggled his eyebrows and did a crude jack off gesture with his hand. This plan had him feeling naughty, and the desire to be malicious had been curling inside of him like a dark mist whenever he was around the demon prince.

Crossing his arms, he watched the witch disappear. Closing his eyes, he felt the earth shake beneath his feet as Desmond called on the earth’s vibrations to decipher her next location. Looking up to the window, he raised an eyebrow and nodded. Clapping his hands together once, he appeared at the nearest corner in the hallway to the marital suite. Placing his hands on the wall, he watched hungrily for the prince to exit with Minerva.

Selene and Joffrey’s Room

Selene laughed wildly as her husband teased her by calling her red riding hood (hardy har har…xD). Flopping onto her back, she opened her legs enticingly while watching him dance on the banister. “Get over here y-” She was then cut off by the intervening Minerva. Sitting up immediately, she tugged their fur blanket over her naked body as she stared at her husband in horror. The witch’s words sank in and she gasped “Tempest!”” But just as she spoke her husband’s name, he was already dressing.

Climbing off the bed slowly, her maternal instincts set in and she rushed towards the door with the blanket wrapped loosely around her. “Should I come look with you?” Worry and fear crossed her beautiful face as she stared at her husband pleadingly. The thought of her daughter hurt weakened her and all she could do was reach out feebly. With a soft whisper, she spoke after him “Please find her, my love…”
http://img204.imageshack.us/img204/9831/amanda2i.gif

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 02, 2013 03:14AM
Selene and Joffrey’s Chambers

How enticing Joffrey’s Selene was, as she presented herself to him in a fashion that few men could refuse. But when the voice of the witch called to say Tempest was in danger, or hurt, Joffrey’s parental side took over, and he had to leave his beloved in a state of undress. Joffrey was in the mood for some shenanigans, but as soon as he left the Chambers, he had a stern look upon his face.

http://i1206.photobucket.com/albums/bb447/citinsummik/image-11.gif

“Come, we go to the stables, and get horses and ride out to this field and fetch Tempest.” Joffrey was in no mood for waiting, and already started to walk briskly, with Minerva taking one look behind her, to see if Desmond was ready to take Joffrey’s place. Minerva gripped the edges of her black skirts, and trotted on after the prince, pretending to care for the little one known as Tempest.

Stables

The gnome seemed surprised to see the Prince enter the stables and immediately shuffled over to the lot where the Prince’s prized stallion was kept. He unlocked the gate, and hobbled in, bringing out the horse, as other stable hands got it ready with the saddle and reigns. The witch was quick to follow, and the gnome gave her a filthy look. So, whatever the Prince was up too, had something to do with the witch. Another horse was prepared for her, as she grinned slyly at the gnome.

“We are off to find my daughter on that blasted white pony you arranged for her.” The Prince said with a face of fury, getting on the back of his mount, as the Witch followed suit. The gnome looked bewildered, and was about to say that he had not followed through, when the Witch made a gripping motion with her hand, that was like she was trying to wring someone’s neck. The gnome spluttered and staggered about, his eyes widening, before falling to his knees in a heap. The Witch changed the expression on her face to one of innocence and concern, uttering;

http://31.media.tumblr.com/a31f400da7539a3386565c450bbd490c/tumblr_mnpzvi7cv81sslcuoo1_500.gif

“Poor fellow…cat got your tongue?” It wasn’t a cat that had it…it was the witch. The Prince had no time for games, and kicked the flank of his horse, cantering out of the stables, with the witch right behind, and together they rode out to the plains of the Night lands, in search of Tempest and her white pony.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_llzl29NDNu1qarupao1_500.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 02, 2013 02:20PM
Selene and Joffrey’s Room

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lnin6sVqgm1qd10pyo1_500.gif
As Desmond watched Minerva lead the prince away from the room, he closed his eyes and allowed his power of Glamour to take over. Opening his eyes, he appeared to be the spitting image of the prince. Looking down at his hands, he smiled slowly and leaned against the wall. He thought it would be best to wait a few minutes so Selene thought he was speaking to someone about Tempest’s whereabouts. Feeling he had waited long enough, he then pushed off the wall and stepped into the room to see the princess crying with her face in her hands. Stepping in slowly, he spoke softly as he watched how she looked beautiful even when she was grieving “It’s good to feel something for Tempest, even when you two don’t get along.”

Selene looked up and frowned, thinking it was her husband in the room “Of course I feel something…she is my daughter.”

Realizing he was walking on thin ice, Desmond knew he would have to play his cards just right. Stepping towards her, he reached his hand out and smiled slightly “Of course you do, petal. You are an amazing mother. And…an amazing lover.” He certainly hoped so as he looked down at the sad princess.

Of course Selene at the compliment right up as she assumed it was her husband showering her with praises. “Oh my darling…I feel so scared for her…” Reaching out, she took Desmond’s hand and pulled him gently next to her on the bed.

He wrapped his arms around her and reveled silently at how right this all felt to him, despite his ruse. Pulling away, he then smiled and used some magic to pull red roses out of his sleeve. They were Selene’s favorite.
http://27.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lb8en9xVys1qaa163o1_500.gif
Gushing softly, she reached out and took them greedily “Oh Joffrey, these are so lovely!” Sniffing them, she smiled slowly“You are doing a great job of distracting me…”

Desmond smiled slowly and leaned in to nip at her neck. Breathing across her neck, he murmured “Oh, I can do even better…”
+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
After several glorious moments later, Desmond lay appearing as the demon prince naked with Selene fast asleep in his arms. Smiling softly, he turned to kiss the top of her head and placed his free hand on her bare stomach. Muttering a quiet incantation to himself, he watched his hand glow. His son was successfully in her womb, and he placed a spell on him to grow rapidly in her womb. It would only be a matter of days before she gave birth and then he would grow even more rapidly until he was a teen…the perfect age to take under his wings without giving him and Selene the poor hassle of dealing with another brat. Just thinking about their future made him smile. Kissing her head once more, Desmond stood up and changed back into his own form. Turning to watch her sleep, he murmured “Soon, my love…you will be all mine very soon.” Blowing her a kiss, the warlock then turned and left her chambers while whistling down the corridor.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 02, 2013 08:09PM
Fields of the Night lands

Both horses spirited through the lush fields of the Night Lands, with Joffrey riding like a fiend, possessed with the fear of his daughter Tempest being in danger. His eyes peeling the land for sight of the white pony, that would lead him to his daughter. The horse’s hooves pounded the wet earth, and he darted between trees and jumped the horse over fallen logs, urging his horse on harder with a mighty kick to its flank.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_macllnU7fG1rybm7oo1_500.gif

Minerva was actually having trouble keeping up with him, though having her ride her horse to the very limit like this, and chasing the Prince across the plains was a damn sight more fun than being cooped up in that castle. Minerva was not so much watching out for Tempest, since she knew very well, that the girl was off on some other part of the Castle grounds. No, she could only watch how masterfully Joffrey rode his horse, and half wished he would ride HER just the same. She had heard the tales of how he treated women before Selene came along. In fact, many that were once his bed maidens, boasted about his size, and his insatiable lust for intimacy. Could it be that Selene managed to tame this wild demon for her own ends? If so, Minerva was intent on getting a bit of Joffrey for herself. Being Queen would not only have the perks of ruling over the Night lands, but if he was as good as rumors went, then she was going to have a very long and lustful marriage.

Riding over another hill, the Prince finally spotted the white pony, the one that Minerva had released, before alerting the Prince and stealing him away from Selene. The Prince cried out “There she is!” Thinking that Tempest should be close to where the horse was grazing on some green grasses. He urged his horse on, riding at breakneck speeds, to get down the hill and leap off his horse, to search the long grasses for where his daughter might be laying. Minerva now had to prepare herself, for the act of her life. Chasing after the Prince on her own horse, she pulled up hard as she reached the spot where the Prince was now off his horse, and sweeping his hands through the long grass. “Help me find her.” He asked, his tone one of great concern and worry. The Witch jumped off her horse, then took out her bag of holdings. “I have something, that may help us.” Minerva said, stealth fully retrieving her crystal ball from her bag. She blew on it as she held it, and it swirled into the image of Minerva’s own face.

http://www.wearysloth.com/Gallery/ActorsB/2336.gif

“Show me…what I want to see.” She asked of the crystal ball, cleverly masking her intent. The woman in the ball winked, and the scene changed to that of “Desmond” pounding into Selene. Course it looked like Joffrey, but the real Joffrey was knee deep in the grasses, searching for Tempest. Minerva actually had to bite her own tongue from stopping herself from laughing. That sly old Warlock. He really was giving it to Selene. It was clear he was more than besotted, he was madly in love with the Princess. Minerva shook the crystal ball, and then sighed. “Damn thing….keeps showing me old memories..” she tossed the crystal ball back into the bag and then thought for a moment. ~The deed done, the seed sewn. The wife of the Witch’s love, impregnated by the Warlock. Fate is sealed, but all must sleep, for when they wake, the Princess will weep. Sleep…sleep my beauties, get some rest…for the child shall return~ This became an incantation, her words whispered on the wind, as the grasses started to bow and bend to the will of the Witch, who looked at the Prince, who was yawning his head off. “I’m so…tired….I…can’t..stay..awake…” and so easily he collapsed into the grasses, his horse moving forward to nuzzle his head.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/84f29f84c0e97c26a3c3fd78d78e833c/tumblr_mm93r14xsz1ra1qhao1_500.gif

The witch shooed the Horse away and knelt down beside the sleeping Prince. “One day…you won’t be so concerned about a wayward child and a horny angel for a wife. For it will be I that lays with you, my Sweet sleeping beauty.” She bent her head down and kissed his lips softly, as he drifted off unaware of all the evil that was befalling his family.

Far off at the castle, the servants, the court, and all the household staff, even the dogs, fell asleep. All except for Desmond, wherever he may be.

<3>

(Time skip – Two days)

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 02, 2013 10:29PM
Castle Grounds

And so, as the week had gone by in the Secret Garden with Philippe, two days passed in the real world and it was time for Tempest to return home.

She stood upon the path that would lead her to home before turning to Philippe.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/450_dakota-fanning-jane-dakota-fanning-as-jane-1664291045_zps526e315f.jpg

“I don’t want to go back. So much has changed.” she murmured.

“Including yourself.” Philippe nodded.

“Yes.”

“But you know you must return. I fear there is great danger about to befall your family.”

At that, Tempest looked at him, eyes wide.

“What? What sort of danger?” she demanded. Philippe got a faroff look in his eyes and was quiet for a few moments before he shook his head.

“I cannot see it. The way is blocked for me. You must go now and protect what is rightfully yours. You know your destiny, now you must embrace it.”

She took his words to heart, knowing he had never steered her incorrectly before. She drew the hood of her cloak up over her head. “I will come and visit you often, as much as I am able.” she asserted. He gave a deep chuckle and stared at her with fondness in his eyes.

“I wouldn’t have it any other way, my child. Now go. Face your destiny.” Nodding, she turned and stepped through the foliage. Stopping at the point where this world and her own met, she took a deep breath before she stepped through.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/jane-volturi-o_zps1213f872.gif

She stared about the gardens with a small smile, spotting the places she would play when she was a young girl. Hard to believe that was two short days ago. It was leaning toward dusk and the castle windows were lit with dozens of candles, giving it an unearthly glow.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/f5dabda9-fb16-4400-9ecc-1526c808fa50_zpsb5320aed.jpg

A horse whinnied nearby and she turned to see her father’s horse cantering toward her…without her father in his saddle. “Ranger! Where’s father?” she demanded. Ranger recognized his master’s little foal by her smell, even though she was in a new form and shook his head, stomping his hoof into the ground. She climbed into his saddle. “Take me to him, quick as you can.” she ordered.

Ranger took off at a fast gallop, leaving the castle grounds and heading out toward the Night Lands…

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/17f594bf-e635-4ab9-956e-1522d08f786d_zps20a36d4a.jpg

Picking their way carefully through the dense foliage, they almost trampled right over Joffrey. It was Tempest’s quick thinking in pulling on Ranger’s lead that kept the horse from stomping upon her father’s head. “Father!” Tempest gasped, sliding to the ground. She moved to his side, kneeling beside him. A loud snore greeted her and she felt considerably more calmer. Shaking her head, she shook him. “Father, wake up.” Another snore and a murmured reply. Sighing, she knelt closer until she was right at his ear. “FATHER! WAKE UP!” she shouted.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 03, 2013 04:44AM
Castle Grounds

Laying in the long grasses of the Night land fields, Joffrey had been asleep. Asleep thanks to the magic of Minerva, who had managed to cast her spell on the entire lands. The one who had been spared from this was of course Tempest, who had been missing in reality a week, and somehow managed to age in that time, to become a young lady of the age of fifteen years. All this of course, was unknown to the Prince, who had been searching for her, with the Witch. The same witch that lead him astray. Now, he is laying in the grass with his daughter kneeling before him, yelling in his ear, to wake up.

“FATHER! WAKE UP!” The shout was loud and right in his ear, startling him so he sat bolt upright, rubbing the back of his head. “What the devil am I doing out here?” And…who are you?’ The Prince asked, looking at Tempest funny. He then saw his horse, Ranger.“Ranger….what was I doing? No..wait. I was looking for my daughter. Tempest. YES..wait, where is Minerva?” The Prince rose to standing and started to look about, before cupping his hands to his mouth and calling out. “YOU DUMB TART…COME BACK AND HELP ME FIND TEMPEST!” he bellowed. No answer was heard of course and he muttered and put his hands on his hips. “That…was the longest nap I think I ever had. Oo I think I got bugs in my pants.” Joffrey started to wiggle and walk funny, trying to shake the bugs out of his jocks. He kept looking at the “older” Tempest and said. “Wait…you. You..called me Father. I don’t remember having teenage daughters. Unless I forgot to kill that maid back in…no..err..you look so familiar. I can’t put my finger on it.” Joffrey finally stopped jiggling and then he slapped his hand to his cheek. “HOW BLOODY LONG WAS I ASLEEP?!” He started to panic, thinking that if this girl was Tempest…he had been asleep for years. He looked at her, like he was about to pee his pants. “Tempest? Did you get stung by the Milk and Honey fairy bee?” Noticing this girl had breasts.

http://s3-ec.buzzfed.com/static/enhanced/webdr02/2012/12/12/11/anigif_enhanced-buzz-31223-1355329655-9.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 03, 2013 06:52AM
When her father sat up, mumbling something about her and witches, it was all Tempest could do was watch on in amusement. He got to his feet and watching him walk around, shaking bugs from his pants…it was like a comedy of errors and she couldn’t help but giggle. Especially when he looked to the distance and started to yell at nothing: “YOU DUMB TART…COME BACK AND HELP ME FIND TEMPEST!” When no answer was forthcoming, he turned to face her. “Wait…you. You..called me Father. I don’t remember having teenage daughters. Unless I forgot to kill that maid back in…no..err..you look so familiar. I can’t put my finger on it.” He slapped a hand to his cheek. “HOW BLOODY LONG WAS I ASLEEP?!” He started to go into panic mode and she grabbed his hands to steady him. “Tempest? Did you get stung by the Milk and Honey fairy bee?”

Tempest laughed, drawing her hood from her head so she could look him fully in the eye.

“I once asked you for a white pony and you went out of your way to make sure I had one. But I changed my mind and wanted a blue elephant instead. And you gave me one. It is a memory I will always cherish.” she smiled, brushing her hand across his cheek. “It is me, Father. Your little Tempest.” she chuckled, looking down at herself. “Well…not so little anymore, but it is me.”

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/ef95b3d6-cf3b-4348-9300-cc65b5bd2b53_zps676eb51d.jpg

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 03, 2013 11:54AM
Selene and Joffrey’s Room

Selene woke up with a start, a sharp pain in her stomach causing her whole body to tense up. Letting out a loud gasp, she sat up in bed as sweat trickled down her face. Her blonde hair was plastered to her naked body and as she looked down, the princess screamed. Only days had passed and yet there she sat with a large swollen belly. Sobs wracked her body as fear plagued her normally soft features. “Oh gods…help! Someone help me!”She began to flail and wanted to climb out of bed to find someone to help her, but Desmond was soon waiting in the doorway for her. He had been sneaking around the castle while everyone slept, biding his time patiently for his beloved to wake up. He came in every day to work his growth spell on the child while making sure both Selene and the infant were safe. When he had heard the princess cry for help, he knew that his and Minerva’s plan had indeed come to fruition.
http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/09/bc0fd-tumblr_mhboi5eoew1qe4308o1_500.gif?w=640
Standing in the doorway, he watched calmly as Selene struggled to get out of bed. With a soft sigh, he walked into the room and looked down at her lovingly. “Darling, don’t you remember? Joffrey has given you a son and the gods have blessed you with an extraordinary child. He has been growing for days, but I must say, such a thing must have put quite a stress on your body. You’ve been sleeping for days now and have been making excellent progress.”
http://media.tumblr.com/5cf0de618b0ceadfb4d923b919cce548/tumblr_inline_mi84muJCym1qz4rgp.gif
Selene’s eyes widened as she tried to swallow what Desmond was feeding her verbally. Raising a hand, she gestured angrily at nothing since Joffrey wasn’t in the room “Are you telling me that my husband impregnated me with a baby powerful enough to grow within DAYS and I’m about to give birth?!” As her voice raised, she felt another contraction hit her like a painful tidal wave and it sent her back on the bed. Crying out, she grabbed Desmond’s hand as her inner darkness came to the forefront. Her eyes were pitch black and it looked like she had fangs. Her nails elongated to claws and she screeched in a horrible voice “BRING ME MY HUSBAND!”

Desmond made no effort to move has he let the princess dig her nails into his skin. “I will do no such thing. You are about to give birth to a beautiful son and you need me here. Now on three, you push.”

By the commanding tone in his voice, even the dark Selene knew better than to argue. Still clutching his hand, she did as he commanded and pushed.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

After several moments that felt like hours, Selene was laying on her bed as happy tears rolled down her cheeks. Swaddled in her arms was a baby boy that was sucking on her teat greedily. Looking down at her son, she sighed contently and turned to look at Desmond. “Thank you…he is so beautiful…”

Desmond nodded and leaned forward, looking at the miracle that was really half his. Kissing her on the forehead, he murmured softly “You are welcome. I shall go find your husband and daughter now.” He squeezed her hand affectionately and strode out of the room.

Selene watched him go as an uneasy feeling washed over her. She didn’t know what it was, but she felt something horrible was about to happen. Then turning to look down at her gorgeous baby son, the thoughts soon dissolved and an over-whelming sense of love and completion filled her.
http://25.media.tumblr.com/f71513803a5ee08d4b167ac968213c96/tumblr_mp9iarLi8L1s8mgqko1_500.gif

Castle Grounds

http://media.giphy.com/media/uS7VODf7CnJWU/original.gif
Desmond had use his ability of scrying to find the location of Joffrey and Tempest, and he soon stood before them. Glancing between the confused prince and the daughter that now looked to be a teenager, he raised an eyebrow. Stepping towards Tempest, he smirked “My my, it seems there has been all kinds of new developments while you all slept…” He didn’t bother to explain himself as he then turned to Joffrey “Your grace, I have come to inform you that your wife has just given birth to your expected son and wishes for you and Tempest to come and greet the royal prince.” As he waited for the shock to settle in, he tried his best not to look suspicious and had to bite the inside of his cheek to keep from laughing.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 04, 2013 03:26AM
Castle Grounds

The Prince sat with his face riddled with confusion. His last memories of his daughter were of her asking what the maid was up to, bosoms, and …the painting of Queen Metia in the hall of Ancestors. Tempest..was seven years old, not this teenager that knelt beside him. She spoke fondly of how he had tried to get her a white pony, and instead she wanted a blue elephant. Then he remembers he was about to have sex with his wife, for she wanted another child. Minerva, the witch led him to this very field to find his daughter. The witch was gone, Tempest was all grown up, and yet he had been asleep two days?

Rising to standing, the Prince held his head and looked down at his daughter thoughtfully.“Don’t worry about me…I’m clearly going mad.” What could possibly happen next?

“My my, it seems there has been all kinds of new developments while you all slept…” Desmond appeared. That vile weasel of a man that was always up his wife’s skirts. How Joffrey despised the slimy codfish of a fellow.

“If you mean my daughter….I am still trying to come to grips with that, and for the love of all that is evil, I don’t think I can take another shock today.”

Seems like Desmond was about to deliver the next shock, in spades.

“Your grace, I have come to inform you that your wife has just given birth to your expected son and wishes for you and Tempest to come and greet the royal prince.” 

“The what?’ The Prince’s face simply was aghast. Did he just say…his wife gave birth?

“No…no..no see, that’s not possible. Heh, I would…I would remember laying with my wife. And…I know…I KNOW..I didn’t. She can’t be pregnant…and…WAIT…HAD A BABY?” Poor Joffrey. He looked at his fifteen year old daughter, then back at Desmond and suddenly felt very sick.

“I was asleep….TWO DAYS…..not…nine months…not..eight years.’ The Prince’s mind simply couldn’t cope with all this. It was too much. “She….I…we weren’t expecting ANYTHING. She asked me to …to….and I would have, but I had to go find Tempest..” He then pointed to Tempest. “You…yes…and …why…is this so confusing?”

He fell to his knees, and started to sob.

“This is a nightmare….I want to wake up!” And with that he started to beat his head on the ground.

http://i.telegraph.co.uk/multimedia/archive/01241/russelbrand_1241853c.jpg

<3>

 


The Roxburg Family Manor (11) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

 

 

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 02, 2013 06:26AM
http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mduu0htAHG1runt8uo2_250.gif
“Mother, stop, stop!” Bess screamed and screamed until her voice went horse, and even then she croaked her anger and her hatred for the woman that had birthed her. As she felt her youngest daughter press into her side, Bess shot a hand out and gripped onto her. She pulled Alice into her side, whilst her limbs fought to return to their position against the pillar, Bess fought the spell, her mother might be powerful….but Bess’ grief was overwhelming it all. “Alice…”Bess breathed, her eyes were red rimmed and she was still crying…the joy of seeing her daughter again, mixed with the hatred for her mother and the anguish at seeing her family torn apart was to much for her. As Alice took her hand Bess dropped her head for a moment, her daughter was so close, close enough so that Bess could keep her safe should her mother turn on her. At the sound of Elviras shrill cry, Bess’ head snapped up. Juliette stood arrogant and smirking beside Lilith. Bess glared and screamed in fury, trying to claw her way forward but not getting anywhere. She screamed at Juliette, at her mother and at everything…her life had gone from being perfect to crumbling down around her. Bess watched with wide eyes horror as her mother knelt and took Amos’ head in her hands. Her grip looked like she meant to crush him…but she simply held him there Bess held Alice close to her, afraid that she could disappear from beside her.
http://www.havencrest.co.uk/images/page-divider%202.jpg
http://24.media.tumblr.com/a94b271c84e725f4cd29570a98e2b467/tumblr_mkxfyrRviw1qayayao3_250.gif
Lillian had not expected Amos to talk back to her, and she had certainly not expected him to rise again. Her eyes widened in slight surprise and horror, as his grip on her wrist tightened. She was forced to her knees as he rose above her, eyes glowing with sudden resolve and a willingness to go on. Lilian gritted her teeth and tried to wretch her hand away, she was strong…but not still not as strong as her. As he spoke, his words hit home…but instead of grinding her down, it fueled her anger and only made her want to end him sooner. As the rain washed across her face, matting her hair and making her makeup run, Lillian stared up at him and as his foot rose into the air, she became all to aware that this could be it…that this could all over for her….
suddenly, she was free. His grip had loosened and she tore her hand back, cradling it to her chest. glancing over her shoulder she saw that Amos had ran to his Juliette. The girl and the father stood in an awkward embrace, Juliette was basically salivating and Amos didn’t seem to notice as all.Lillian bristled. She stood and whirled, hitching up hr skirts she ran to Agares who lay moaning still. She glared down at him before picking up his blade “I should have known better than to put my trust in a dog!” she spat before lifting the plat up and holding it in front of her face. Lillian muttered some forgotten words in a langauage older than time itself. The blade glowed red, eery and strange. The steel hardened in her hand, it turned black, looking as if it had been burnt. Lillian smirked, her anger and her hatred for Amos drove her. She was half mad now, with want to kill him.
Lillian broke into a run, Amos had her back to her, till holding Juliette. It was then the other daughter cam running, Juliette broke away from Amos and Lillian had the opportunity for a clean strike. Still running, she drew the blade back, the point aimed right for the middle of his back.
The blade was so hot, that it cut through his skin like it was warm butter. Lillian drove the blade deeper and deeper into his chest, her strength gave her the ability to go straight through his spine. She knew exactly when the blade had pierced his heart…for she heart the cry of sheer and utter anguish from her daughter. Lillian had never heard such a sound before, it was horrible and blood curdling…and it made her grin.
Using her free hand Lillian took hold of the back of his head, of one great horn and tugged his head back so that it lolled against her shoulder “You may be his brother” she whispered to him, her eyes flicking from his face and locking with her daughters. Grinning at her sworrow she continued “But am i his Queen…the mother of his heirs, and i may be nothing more than a good fuck…but at least i still have my life.” Lillian twisted the blade sharply, drinking in the sound of his dying breathes. “I belong at no ones heel..i fought, tooth and nail for what i have now…and i will not loose it to the likes of you and my fucking idiot daughter” Lillian hissed into his ear. “Have fun in Hell Amos…i’ll be here…destroying this perfect little family you created” Lillian chuckled and with a sharp tug, she pulled the blade free and let him go. Her grin was wide, as her eyes. She stood there for a moment, holding her bloody sword and staring down at him as if she couldn’t believe that what she had done had worked.
http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mc619pMf2Y1ra39l0o1_250.gif

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor. new
September 02, 2013 08:57AM
Juliette flinched at her father’s touch, her body stiffening as his arms went around him. Scowling, she listened to his words before she went completely rigid.“Edward..was…attacked?” Her eyes darkened until they were completely black as a shark’s. There was no white evident, just a pure deathly black. Veins appeared around her eyes as she pulled her father tighter. Leaning in, she sniffed at his wounds and her lips curled into a desperate smile. She could only vaguely hear her sister sqauwking angrily and her mother cry as Elvira stepped up to them, but she was seeing her own very different color of red. She immediately gripped her father and whipped him around so his back was facing Elvira, using him as a shield against her sister. Leaning in to sniff him, her fangs elongated so she could feed.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/d3635ec210f1d96f1254028c277324d5/tumblr_mkyoyrqgqx1rhw3hro1_500.gif
However, she was soon interrupted as she heard her grandmother step closer. Stepping back, she faced her with confusion“Grandmother, what are you doing?” But it was no use. Just as soon as she had finished speaking, Lillith had stabbed a blade into her father. Wincing, a look of horror covered her face as she covered her mouth. Her father was dead. Turning to face Lillith, she gasped “How could…you…deprive me of my fresh blood.” The look of horror dissolved from her face as she began to cackle maniacally. Taking her place safely by Lillith’s side, she crossed her arms and looked at her sister coldly “Oh you poor thing…didn’t you always tell me to embrace what I was? To be a true demon, like your slutty self? Look at what I am! I am of your own making…you…mother…father…darling Bartholomew. Don’t like what you see? Tsk tsk, I would have thought you would have been proud to see what evil truly looks like.”With that, she dissolved into the ground before another word left her lips.

(Thread Change- The Underground Salon. I’ll wait for Lillith to post her following xD)

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor. new
September 02, 2013 09:40AM
Elvira saw her sister bring her father to bear to use as a shield, but she was too far gone in her hate and anger. She would simply take them both down, hoping to get him away from Juliette.

That was until she saw her own grandmother step in behind Amos, stabbing him straight through to the heart with her blade of death. The familial bond she felt with her father snapped, effectly stopping Elvira in her tracks. Like a puppet with its strings cut, she crashed to Earth, an inhuman howl of pain and grief erupting from her lips. The fire raged around her in a hellish inferno, drying the ground around her to the point it changed to glass beneath her feet.

She barely heard her sister’s words, her gaze focused on her father’s still form a few feet from her. “Father.” she whispered into the air, rain still falling around them, the fires of her rage slowly tapering away until she was in her human form once more. She took no notice of her grandmother and former sister leaving.

Not caring she was naked, she crawled on hands and knees through the mud until she reached her father’s side. Sitting, she pulled his head into her lap, pressing her forehead to his own, her tears mingling with the rain falling from the sky. “Daddy. Please…don’t leave us…” she whispered over and over again, rocking back and forth.

She was unaware when Sally stepped from the house to wrap a blanket around her naked form, heedless of the rain soaking her own clothing, nor the rest of the household staff surrounding them in a circle of grief. All she knew at that moment was that her father, the only man she would ever admit to loving besides her brother, was dead or dying in her arms.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 02, 2013 10:25AM
Amos embraced his lsot daughter heartily, squeezing her tighter in his arms. Tears flowed from his face as he held her, though these tears were soon lost when he looked into her eyes and noticed the change. “Juliette…what…” She moved him then and pulled him closer, her teeth ready to sink into his skin. He felt Elvira’s eruption of power, and couldn’t help but feel proud of it, except for the fact that it was homing in on father and daughter in their reunion. However, he hardly had the time to act as he felt it.

It was a sting at first, nothing more. He was ready to whip around and tear the head off Lillith for such a weak attempt at finishing him. The blade then pierced through his left shoulder blade, and the pain became more of a sting, leaving Amos’ mouth wide and gaping. He immediately let go of Juliette, his arms falling to his side. He roared in pain and made to flap his wings, to knock Lillith away from him, though it was not to come to be as the blade pierced his heart. His roar was cut off suddenly and his entire body stilled. He didn’t move, and it seemed as though time itself had stopped. Then his hands fell to the blade which had pierced the other end and he recognized the burn well. It was a spell he’d created, to make an ordinary blade capable of killing any high ranking Demon, even Lucifer should it come to it. How she came to it possession was unknown, but at this point it didn’t matter. Amos was dying.

Her hand yanked his head back as it gripped his horn, and he listened to her words, gasping for breath. “You may be his brother, but am i his Queen…the mother of his heirs, and i may be nothing more than a good fuck…but at least i still have my life.” The blade twisted in his chest and tore at the flesh of his heart, blood quickly filling the rest of his body and pouring less through his other wounds. His eyes widened with rage as she continued. “I belong at no ones heel..i fought, tooth and nail for what i have now…and i will not loose it to the likes of you and my fucking idiot daughter. Have fun in Hell Amos…i’ll be here…destroying this perfect little family you created” You can insult a man as you would a dog, but do not threaten his family else you are in for a world of pain and disdain. “Yet you stab me…in the back….bitch. You are further at my heel….than you may yet realize.” This is what drove him even after the blade was yanked from his body. With a roar and a final roar fueled by a rush of rage, his own blade appeared in a blast of green flame in his right hand. As quick as his body would allow, he spun, holding the blade up and aimed for her head. She’d likely avoid the attack, but no way would she do so unscathed. Likely Amos would create a gash over her face, which caused by a Demonic blade, would not heal fully and would cause a burdened scar, forever marking her face. Though it was not a grievous wound, Amos would be happy with this as his last stand. “To mark the most beautiful in hell, with an imperfection, is good enough for me.”

He then collapsed to the ground, reverting to his human form. He gasped for air as his daughter came to him and embraced him in her arms. His eyes fell to Elvira’s face, with a gentle smile covering his lips. Drops of water fell from her face to his, her tears mixing with his own. He reached up with his right hand, being the left was unusable. “My Little Devil…” He spoke softly, breaking every now and then to cough up blood as it began to slowly fill his lungs. “You are my greatest prize. Of all my accomplishments in all my years, I have never been so proud of any as I am of you. You are a Roxburg through and through, and beside your brother you must take care of the house. Of our name. Of your mother. I love you, Elvira. do not ever forget that. For this will not be the last you see of me.” His final words were spoken in a whisper as he turned his head to Juliette, and saw her embracing the woman that had just ended his life. His eyes dried and his lips moved weakly to utter a new incantation. The barrier around the house glew brightly, and tendrils flew from it, wrapping around each roxburg and yanking them all in side it. All, except Juliette and Amos, whose body rested in the dirt.

His eyes fell to Bess as she landed in the dome he’d made, and using his telepathy, he entered her mind and brought to her images of their wedding day, and the many moments they shared since that enforced a love that had grown for hundreds of years. The pure joy and love he held for her filled her mind, and then fell away as Amos drew his last breath. Though, this was not the end, as shown when his body erupted into flame a few moments after his final breath left his lips. It took a while, but the flame died out, and Amos’ body was gone.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 02, 2013 10:36AM
Outside

Alice looked as though it had been her that Lillith had struck. Her breaths were shallow in her mother’s arms, and her mouth was agape as she watched her father, sisters and grandmother. Her lower lip quivered as more and more tears began to pour form her eyes. Her demon had ceased trying to bring itself out, almost as if it had taken pity on her. She gripped her mother tighter as they were pulled into the house, her eyes remaining on her father through the open door. “Daddy… No…” She had to turn her eyes away when his body combusted in such a bright light, and buried her face in the crook of her mother’s neck as sobs broke from her lips. She tried to remember the last thing she’d said to her father a year ago, but she couldn’t. Her mind evaded her, and the only image she could muster was her grandmother, driving a sword into his heart. She wanted to scream, to cry until she couldn’t cry anymore, to kill every stupid servant in the stupid house that Lillith wanted to take away from them so desperately. But, because her father would not want that, she didn’t. She simply held her mother in return to the woman’s comforting embrace, her little shoulder’s shaking and her splutters and sobs currently the only noise in the manor.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 02, 2013 06:49PM
As she stepped back and away from the family, Lillian was all to aware of a burning sensation on her cheek. Dropping the sword she tentatively touched the side of her face….only to recoil in horror. Glancing to her left, she could just about see her reflection in one of the many glass panes that littered the house. Upon her left cheek was a long, deep scratch. Still red raw and weeping blood. Horrified Lillian raised her hand again and placed it upon the wound. She tried to heel it up and whilst it did work somewhat, the main gash still stood out starch and red and ugly upon her lovely skin.
http://media.tumblr.com/8c838556c6cc3c885bfee9a2ee652c46/tumblr_inline_mm1nh7D7Qs1qz4rgp.gif
With a terrible cry of fury she whipped around, staring at at the dark stain on the cobble stones were Amos’ body had burnt into the earth. She eyed each one of her grand children over before her bright eyes landed upon Bess. Despite the scar and despite the pain, Lillian grinned “Widowhood suits you my dearest” she mused before glancing to the sky. The rain washed over her face and down over her body. With that she seemed to melt, with a hiss, like water coming to the boil, steam rose from across Lillians body until, she was nothing but vapor, swirling and twisting through the air and heading far away from the manor.
(thread change)
http://www.havencrest.co.uk/images/page-divider%202.jpg
http://media.tumblr.com/94f892488af20ab6be420b0edbdc74b6/tumblr_inline_mkern5yodF1qz4rgp.gif
Bess could do nothing but stare.
Tears rolled across her cheeks still, but she had become to numb to everything that she didn’t care or notice anymore. As those last few memories of her and Amos’ happiest day replied over and over in her head, the entire joy of it all made Bess feel ill. With Alice still tucked protectively in at her side, Bess finally let her youngest go. Shakily she got to her hands and knees, she wasn’t all that far away from where her family was staring to gather around the darkened cobble stones. The once stunning red gown, was now dirt caked and torn…and still she didn’t care “Amos…” she croaked, her voice horse. As she crawled up and dropped at where his feet had been Bess reached forward with a shaky hand and touched the blackened cobbles. They still felt warm, even with all the rain.
It was then the shocking truth of it all hit Bess like a boulder. She would never kiss him again, she would never bare him another child. She would never be able to curl up next to him on a Sunday morning and laugh with him….she wouldn’t be able to hold him or be held again…Bess was half a person now, Amos had been with her for decades and now…there was nothing but a hollow emptiness inside her…
“Come back to me” she whispered, coiling in on herself, she wrapped her arms around herself and lowered her head down until her forehead touched the still warm stain “Come back Amos…”
She began to weep, violent cobs racked her body as Bess crumbled. She couldn’t stand, she couldn’t talk…she could only cry and weep and wail for the husband she had loved and lost. 

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 02, 2013 09:28PM
Elvira sobbed uncontrollably as her father reached up to touch her cheek. She covered his hand with her own, staring into his eyes. “My Little Devil…” He started to say before a harsh cough gripped him, blood staining his lips as he struggled to breathe. “You are my greatest prize. Of all my accomplishments in all my years, I have never been so proud of any as I am of you. You are a Roxburg through and through, and beside your brother you must take care of the house. Of our name. Of your mother. I love you, Elvira. do not ever forget that. For this will not be the last you see of me.” His voice faded to a whisper as his hand fell from hers. He turned his head a final time to stare at the two people who betrayed him embracing. His lips moved and Elvira struggled to hear what he was saying. There was a bright flare of light behind her and she found herself grabbed by a force not her own and pulled, kicking and screaming into the house.

“Father! No!” Elvira screamed, struggling to get through the protection barrier but it held true. She sank to her knees, shivering from the cold and the grief running through her veins as she stared at her father’s still body.

Beside her, Alice and Bess were embracing one another as every person in the house crowded around the open doors to stare one final time at their beloved Master.

There was a flash of flame as Amos’ body was consumed back to the ether from wence it came. It was a few moments before the flame died and his body was no more. Elvira bowed her head, silent, tears streaming from her eyes. “Until we meet once more.” she whispered.

Movement from the corner of her eye brought her head up and she watched her mother stumbled from the house, falling to her knees at the spot where her father’s body had once been.

“Amos…” she could hear her mother whisper, voice hoarse with pain as she reached out a shaky hand to touch the still dark and smouldering cobblestones. “Come back to me.” Elvira shuddered, watching her mother slowly lose herself to her grief. She felt more than saw Sally step in behind her, placing Elvira’s dressing robe over her shoulders.

“Go to her, Miss Elvira.” Sally whispered into her ear, her own voice thick with tears. Elvira’s eyes were still on her mother, who had wrapped her arms around herself and lowered her head to the ground, sobbing uncontrollably. “She needs what family she has left now, you especially. Go to her.” she whispered again, squeezing Elvira’s shoulder in comfort. Taking a shaky breath, she nodded, getting to her feet with the help of Lurch. She thanked him, to which he grunted in the affirmative before turning to face her brother and little sister.

“Sally is right. Mother needs us. We must be strong for her now. We are all she has.” So saying, she belted her robe and stepped through the barrier their father had raised with his dying breath, ignoring the rains that soaked her skin once more. She slowly made her way to her mother’s side, kneeling down into the mud beside her and wrapping her arms about the grieving woman.

“Mum. Come inside out of the rain.” Elvira whispered into her ear, hoping she was heard…

- – -

It took some time for the Roxburg children to get their mother settled for the night before returning to their own rooms to grieve privately, each lost in their memories of this horrific night…

Elvira’s Room – a few hours later

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/bedroom_zps9d923268.jpg

The rains had long since stopped and dawn was struggling to break through the cloudy skies above the city. Having not yet gone to sleep, Elvira sat on the edge of her bed, staring at her hands. They were rough looking from the fighting from the ball and she had ripped a few of her fingernails.

Sally stepped into the room, holding a bowl of soup. She placed it on the side table and sat down next to Elvira. She placed a comforting hand on her charge’s shoulder, catching her attention. Elvira looked at Sally and it damn near took the maid’s breath away with the lost look she could see in her eyes.

“Oh my darling child.” Sally whispered, giving Elvira a look of complete understanding. Elvira seemed to collapse in upon herself and Sally pulled her into her arms, rubbing her hands up and down the girl’s back as Elvira wailed out her grief. “Your father was a great man. He would not want you to mourn him so.” she whispered. Elvira sobbed, pressing her face into Sally’s shoulder.

“I know, Sally. But knowing your own sister and grandmother were the cause of his death…it hurts.” Elvira murmured as she drew back. Sally pulled her hankerchief from her pocker and wiped at Elvira’s face.

“Unfortunately, Miss Juliette forged her path the moment she left the house with that demon dog. We cannot change what has passed. We must instead strive for a better future. Do not let your father’s final wishes go unanswered.” Sally stated, brushing Elvira’s hair back behind her ear and pressing a hand to her cheek.

Elvira knew Sally’s words were wise and nodded. Sally got to her feet, pointing to the bowl.

“Eat. Then you need sleep.”

“I’m not hungry. I’m going to take Jezebel out for a while. I’ll stop at the cafe if I feel peckish.” Elvira stated as she headed to her wardrobe to change. She need to get out of the house for a while. She was feeling a bit claustrophobic. Sally simply nodded, knowing this was Elvira’s way of dealing with her grief. She helped Elvira dress, putting the young woman’s hair up into a tight bun with ringlets framing her pale face.

“Please be careful, Miss Elvira.” Sally told the girl as she headed down the stairs. Elvira didn’t give her a reply, simply nodding her head as she headed for the stables.

Jezebel was already saddled and ready to go when Elvira approached. The stableman handed her the reins before she climbed into the saddle. Jezzie whinnied, tossing her head, drawing a small smile from Elvira’s lips. She lightly kicked her flanks and Jezzie instinctively knew where to go.

Elvira paused in front of the house, staring down at the still blackened stones where her father once lay. He gave his life for his family, and she would honor his memory by living hers.

She made a sound that got Jezzie moving again and she headed for her favorite spot in the woods outside the park. She needed time alone from everything and everyone.

—thread change to the park—

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 02, 2013 11:08PM
Death…the final frontier. A place we never return from. Final. They say we never get to chose our ending, that fate takes our hand and leads us into darkness, or the light. Bart was a witness, a spectator to this death. His Father Amos, would have his dying wish, and send all back into the house to safety. He spoke his final words of love to his daughter Elvira and projected the happiest of memories to his beloved Bess, who was forced against a pillar unable to move. How was it, that all this was played out to Bart in slow motion? Why was he unable to save his own Father, from the blade of his grandmother? What kind of sick perversion is it, when you slay one of your own? What was family? Did blood even matter? Juliette…feasting on her own father. Unforgivable. The might of a man taken down in such a shocking display of hatred. Was this to balance out for all the harm and misdeeds committed by the Roxburg name? A new form of justice?

Bart stood without expression. The screams and cries of his female family members but a hollow reminder of what he had just lost. The Dark son of Amos, was un moving. No tears showed in his eyes, no voice projected from his lips. As each were sent back into the manor, as a last act of love by their father, Bart merely stepped aside, and watched all with black pitted eyes. He said nothing, then walked calmly to his room, not even taking note of the sniffs of Fanny, who looked bewildered and shocked by all the carnage. Amos was dead, and at that same moment, Bart died, but in a different way.

Bart’s quarters

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/09/d5719-6.gif?w=640

Padding up quietly, Fanny approached Bart’s room, and then lightly tapped on the door, hoping he would answer. But there was no voice coming from within. “Daahling….I think we should talk. You need to…” At this the door burst open, and Bart was standing there, changed from his ball clothes, to a smart suit. “What do you want?” He never called her Kitten, or acted as he normally did towards his love. Fanny swallowed and then gestured to the stairs. “They…need you. Bart lent against the door, and folded his arms. “Do…THEY really? Fanny didn’t like the tone of his voice, and she was about to hold a finger up, when he seized her wrist and brought her closer to him, but not in a loving manner. “What kind of family kills its own? HMM? You explain that to me, then…you will think AGAIN before asking me, to help them.”
Fanny wasn’t having any of that, and stomped her foot, yanking back her hand. “How can you say its their fault? Elvira and your Mother..your sister…” Bart then let out a loud laugh. “My SISTER FED on my dying father. My Grandmother slayed him with a sword, and you want me…to suddenly acknowledge that this same family….won’t do the same to me?”he turned on his heel and continued to pack his bag, tossing in his clothes haphazardly. Fanny entered and tried to stop him.“Stop being rash!” At this, Bart spun around and slapped Fanny fair across the face, hard. “I JUST LOST MY FATHER…DON’T YOU DARE SPEAK DOWN TO ME…EVER.!”

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m18mzgLy201qgvdf9o1_500.gif

It was clear, that Bart was more scarred by this, then anyone could have possibly imagined. Hurt and upset, Fanny gripped her swollen cheek as she fled the room in tears. Bart went back to packing, and as soon as he was done, he headed for the stairs. Lurch bowed as he reached the lower level and Bart stopped before him.

“I’ll be at Oxford, till I can arrange new accommodation. Take care of them.” Bart then placed on his hat, and walked out the door.

<3>

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 02, 2013 11:20PM
Outside Bart’s Room

Alice had been laying on her bed when she heard her brother and Fanny fighting. She had cried her eyes out for the last few hours, and now she felt… nothing. Numb. She already missed her father dearly, but something inside her… it snapped, and it was just that – she missed him, but she wasn’t agonizing to have him back. Something in her accepted that he was gone and there was nothing any of them could have done. But she still missed him, and loved him. She slowly walked down the hall, her bare feet noiseless on the flooring. She was in a nightgown now. A maid had gingerly helped her redress after she, Elvira and Bart had coaxed their mother to her room. She found Fanny and reached out to place a hand on her arm, a gentle smile on her face that didn’t reach her saddened eyes. She’s always liked Fanny, and had counted her as part of the family since day one. “I know I don’t have to tell you this, but Roxburg’s have high tempers – and run away when they are hurt. It’s in our blood. He’s just mourning in his own way, and I know that you know he loves you very much. As I am not involved, I know he has nothing to forgive you for, but in his mind, it is everyone else’s fault and he has to work through that himself. Once he can “forgive” you, I hope you can forgive him too.” It was a rare occasion that Alice was like this. She was sweet to her family, but she was never… wise.

“I’m sorry he hit you, he should have known better than that. Come, Lurch and I will get you some ice and we can all pretend like it’s just a normal night in the parlour. We can even gossip about who’s in each other’s beds among the staff.” Her smile became a bit happier, trying to cheer Fanny up. THIS side of Alice was somewhat more normal, always putting her own sadness secondary to her family’s. She was trying not to feel anger at Juliette, because she loved her sister, but it was all boiling just behind the sadness. She wanted to wring her grandmother’s neck, and slap her sister silly. But she also wanted to cling to her sister like a little girl and beg her to see reason, remember that it was her family that she was hurting. Alice was just a teenage girl after all – her mood swings were amplified by her demon. “Luuuuuuuurch.” She called, a bit of affection in his name. It seemed everyone in the family adored Lurch, except maybe her father. But her father was gone, and she needed to stop thinking about that.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 03, 2013 03:21AM
Outside Bart’s room

Fanny, was a mess. Her makeup had run all down her cheeks. Her dress was in ruins covered in blood, mud, and tears. Curled up on a small couch that lined the hall not far from Bart’s room, she wept openly. Fanny was always made to feel like she was part of the family, and had been involved in many celebrations and functions. She thought so very highly of Amos, and he was like the Father that she never had. With broken shoes and a broken heart, Fanny wallowed in a pit of despair and grief. Bartholomew, her beloved had just struck her in a fit of rage, something he had never ever done before. She had already felt the sting of guilt, from having him help her into the house, only to find when he went back to help his Father, that his Grandmother and sister had done him in. For the Roxburgs this was a devastating blow, and she knew more than anyone that they needed to stay strong, for each other’s sake. But Bart just didn’t have the strength. Hurt beyond words, he fled out into the night, after more or less declaring he no longer wished to be part of a family that killed its own.

http://x.vukajlija.com/var/uploads/reactions/201305/94426/Helena-movies-GIFS-helena-bonham-carter-21243409-500-273.gif

Wringing her hands, she was lost and forlorn. Nowhere to go, and nowhere to hide from her torment. Her face swollen from the slap. But as chance would have it, not all the Roxburgs had forgotten about her. Alice, the youngest of the brood came up to Fanny, and showed her kindness and reason that was beyond her years. Hesitantly, Fanny looked up at the sweet child, but her face crumpled, as she fought back the tears. Tilting her head, she cupped the girl’s cheek with her right hand, her netted glove all torn. Alice spoke of how the Roxburgs had high tempers and run away when hurt. Fanny knew this to be true. She had seen Bart do something similar at campus before. People always picked on those that were different from themselves, and there was no mistaking, the Roxburgs were different to most. Fanny was almost embarrassed to admit that she had been struck by Bart, but no doubt Alice must have heard it.

“I love him…so much. I only want him to forgive me. My heart feels like it is made of paper, and it has been shredded. Oh sweet child. I would give anything for this to be a normal night in the parlour.”

Lurch had heard the young Alice summon him, and he appeared, looming over the pair. He looked down sadly at Fanny and Alice, for he too suffered from the grief that had encompassed the entire household. He only knew how to serve the family, nothing more nothing less.

“You called, Miss?” Lurch said with a low bass tone voice. He saw the battered and bruised Fanny, and lifted her up gently as he dared, and went to carry her down to the parlour, where he would arrange tea and cakes.

<3>

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 03, 2013 09:24AM
Parlour

Alice had followed Lurch with a soft spring in her step, and when they reached the parlour, she plopped down and curled up in her favorite armchair. It was technically her father’s chair, but the two had pretty much shared it. She tried not to dwell on the thought, and acted like the chair was nothing special as she turned to smile at Fanny when Lurch set her down. “It’s good to be back. Lady Barnfield’s School for Troubled Girls was just… horrifying. Those human girls thought they were bad, huh? Sure showed them.” She muttered slightly as she got to the end, thinking about what might make a better conversation. “Oh, is that an engagement ring?” Her eyes locked in on Fanny’s hand, and she looked up at the woman through her eyelashes, a giddy little smile on her face. And then she realized Bart could have been the only one that asked, and Bart might not be the best conversation topic either. The thought was evident on her face as she looked to Lurch, as if he could help start the conversation in some way.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 03, 2013 06:05PM
The Parlour

Down in the parlour, some of the staff had been busy. One had erected a shade screen and brought out some of Fanny’s clothes, so when Lurch set her down, two of the female staff moved to take her behind the screen, as Lurch went to arrange tea and a castle tower of cakes. Fanny could barely stand, but the maids did all the work, to remove the stained and sodden gown from her shivering form. Each of the maids looked so troubled and concerned for the Lady Fanny, who was always enjoyed by the Roxburg family when she came to stay with Bart. She rarely caused much trouble, or asked for special treatments, as Bart sought always to tend to her needs personally. This was the least they could do. By the time they had finished, and taken away her spoiled belongings, she emerged in a robe, and special slippers, her hair had been brushed down and long around her shoulders. She thanked each of them for their kindness, and then walked slowly to a seat that was near Alice. Alice herself, might not have been popular with some of the help, but there was always a few willing to overlook troubles in the past.

Lurch lumbered back in with a tea trolley, piled high with exquisite cakes, and finger food, as well as a large pot of tea and sweet china cups, that tinkered merrily as he pushed the trolley along.

“Tea….is served.” He said in his deep voice, offering to pour both Alice and Fanny a cup each. “Yes please, Lurch.” Fanny gestured with her hands, drawing up her legs under her, getting as comfortable as she could in her chair. One of the butlers stoked the fire pit, to offer the room more heat, and though the sadness still hung in the air, at least for now, Fanny was warm, dry and being seen too.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/e3b86226b82406b345736b3c01ba35ff/tumblr_mpsv85jFKR1rz3cx5o2_400.gif

Alice then pointed out that Fanny was sporting an engagement ring. Fanny had almost forgot about it, in all the excitement.“Your brother asked me to marry him, yes, Alice. But…whether he still wants to now…remains to be seen.” Holding a tea cup, she took a sip, and then sighed softly. “What a terrible night this has been.”

[www.youtube.com] (Lurch playing the harpsichord)

Lurch had done serving the tea, and made his way to the harpsichord, to play the girls a tune, that would hopefully lift their spirits.

http://cdn.static.ovimg.com/episode/231557.jpg

<3>


The Park (1) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

 

 

 

Re: {RP} Park
September 03, 2013 11:31PM
One thing that the Count had hoped for was that Elvira was the strong woman she was portrayed to be. His love from hundreds of years ago, was no mere wall flower, that would let any man woo her, or speak down to her. So when she let him have it, and slapped him with all the aggression and rage that was building inside of her, he took it. On the chin. His face turned in with the slap, only to round back on her. His look unchanged.

“I don’t think you understand. I never knew about the intent of your…family to end its own. That was totally unexpected. Had I known this plan, I would never have invited Lillian. Only reason I did, was I wanted all to see….how I felt about you.”

The Count backed away from her slowly, to give her room to breathe. He instead leaned against one of the stone walls, and folded his arms. “I let my pack, finish what the Roxburgs started….simple as that.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m5zq22sQWR1rooebp.gif

<3>

 

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 12:19AM
The sound of the slap echoed through the trees and Elvira stared in shock, slightly appalled that she had done it in the first place. That he simply took her slap without getting angry, well…it impressed her. She held her hand to her chest, noticing the throbbing for the first time. But she wasn’t going to let him know her hand hurt. The man must have had a steel jaw*.

“I don’t think you understand. I never knew about the intent of your…family to end its own. That was totally unexpected. Had I known this plan, I would never have invited Lillian. Only reason I did, was I wanted all to see….how I felt about you.” he stated, backing away from her to lean against a piece of the stone wall, arms crossed. “I let my pack, finish what the Roxburgs started….simple as that.”

Elvira was surprised to say the least. She could sense the truth of his words and she had to admit, even to herself, that none of the wolves came close to touching her or her family…except Lillith and he lived to tell the tale. But then what he’d said before that finally registered in her brain and her mouth dropped open in surprise.

“How can you have feelings for me, when you just met me? I don’t even know you. You don’t even know me!” she replied, voice calm. Now that her anger was assuaged, the ground was no longer smoking and smouldering. She moved to sit on a downed tree nearby and where she had stood, the ground was charred black.

She stared at him. “Just who the hell are you anyway? I’ve seen you three times now, and don’t even know your name.”

*Nods to X-Men’s Wolverine

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 12:32AM
The Count remembered his manners, as he was of course European royalty, and snapped his heels together bowing politely before the still smoldering Elvira.

“Permit me, to introduce myself. I am Count Virgo Marulo, second son of the King of Bavaria.” There was no lie about this, he had sent out the invitations marked with the seal of his family, and was known to the Queen of England, who allowed him to set up residence in the country on the large Estate known as Baxter Hall.

Now, for the tricky part. How he knew her. Placing his hands behind his back, he walked with a dignified air, and kept his chin up high, not at all beast like in appearance, but how deceiving looks can be. He didn’t even bother to stop his walk as he answered her next question.

“Five hundred years ago, I fell in love with the most beautiful woman, her name Katarina Adelzhausen. Such beauty, one cannot imagine. Cruelly, she was taken from me. Lead to believe I had died in battle, she took her life and on my return, her body lay in the chapel…dead. I swore…on her grave that I would see her again.” At this point, he took out a locket, and handed it to to Elvira. If she were to open it, the picture within….was of her. Well, her likeness.

http://i.telegraph.co.uk/multimedia/archive/01208/hugh1_1208773c.jpg

Any fool could see then…he believed Elvira to be her reincarnation…the new vessel of Katarina.

“Astonishing…the likeness.”

<3>

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 12:47AM
At her inquiry, he bowed to her before introducing himself, displaying all manner of sophisticated royalty. “Permit me, to introduce myself. I am Count Virgo Marulo, second son of the King of Bavaria.”

His arms went behind his back and he began to pace back and forth as he gave her his explination. “Five hundred years ago, I fell in love with the most beautiful woman, her name Katarina Adelzhausen. Such beauty, one cannot imagine. Cruelly, she was taken from me. Lead to believe I had died in battle, she took her life and on my return, her body lay in the chapel…dead. I swore…on her grave that I would see her again.” He stepped closer to her, pulling a locket from his cloak and passing it to her. Curious, Elvira opened it to see a young woman staring back at her. The resemblance to herself was uncanny.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/Vanessa-Hudgens-Mila-Kunis_zpsc4c958bd.jpg

“Astonishing…the likeness.” He stated.

Shaking her head, she closed the locket and passed it back to him. “I’m sorry, Lord Marulo. But I cannot be the reincarnation of your dead lover. Tis simply impossible.” She stood up as well. “She sounds like one of His Angels.” she emphasised, glaning upward at the canopy of trees and gloomy skies over their heads. “I am but a creature of Hell. Demon, devil, succubus. Whatever you wish to call me. Born from the fires of my father and grandfather, Lord Lucifer himself. There is no goodness and light within me. I am but of the Dark. The Sin of Lust that binds mortal man to his every whim. I feed upon their very souls as sex is my playground.” She stood tall and proud, chin jutted out only so far. “So…I cannot be what you so wish. For that is a fool’s errand you seek…and I do not think you are such a fool.”

So saying, she turned on her heel and started to reach for Jezzie’s reins, intent on leaving.

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 12:57AM
“And you think..that I did not know this?” The Count said, taking back the locket as Elvira went into her spiel, of how she believed that his Katarina was an angel of a woman. One of God’s own. Truth was she was anything but. However, Elvira was intent on simply walking away from him. Though she spoke highly of the fact she was descended from the likes of Lucifer, and that she feeds upon the very souls of men during sex, there was something missing. Clearly. He saw it right away, but made no means to stop her.

“So you go on…being the succubus…feast on men and yet…never know love. Tis your choice, my dear.”

He did not move to follow her.

<3>

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 01:05AM
“So you go on…being the succubus…feast on men and yet…never know love. Tis your choice, my dear.”

Her hand, inches from grabbing up Jezzie’s lead, paused. Eyes tightening in anger, she clenched her fist and whirled back around.

“What would I know of love? Useless human emotions! Bah!” she scowled, spitting, unladylike, at his feet. “All it brings is pain and heartache and I’ve had enough of both to last me ten lifetimes!” she snapped, hissing and spitting like an angry cat as she bravely marched up to him. “You would need a heart to know love! You would need to feel…something for someone…to know love! I have neither since they were both so cruelly taken from me! So don’t you DARE give me that tripe!” she shouted, poking him in his shoulder with a talon she hadn’t even known she had transformed.

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 01:14AM
The anger and pure venom exuded from Elvira’s form, like a volcanic eruption, spitting fire and brimstone. What she failed to understand, this was exactly what he had hoped for, for while she said that human emotions were useless, and that she knew nothing of love, on the contrary she knew so much it hurt her deeply. Elvira had just lost a man that she loved, adored and worshiped, and the Count knew this. He also knew about grief. He suffered it for two hundred years as he pined for the woman that he had lost.

Like a cat, she marched up to him, striking his shoulder with her talons, telling him he needed a heart to feel, to know and to have had loved. Again…he had all this, and saw in her the woman that he did love all those years ago. The more she unraveled, the more she was like Katarina.

“And…yet you loved your father with all of that. He loved you back. That shows, you have a heart but are not willing to give it so easily to another. Least of all…a man like me.” He tilted his head, and waited for her to strike him again.

“Let it out…I can take it.”

<3>

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 01:24AM
Elvira really didn’t know how much more she could take. It had been less than a day since her father had passed and here was this stranger, a man, trying to tell her she actually had a heart and emotions of all things. She really wanted to rant, rave, throw things, set his hair on fire and watch him burn…but she didn’t have the energy.

Throwing up her hands in disgust, at herself, at him, at the whole damn situation, she turned and stomped away, going as far as the treeline skirting the edge of the old building she’d once claimed as her sanctuary.

Doesn’t feel much like a place of safety anymore with people intruding upon my solitude all the bloody time! she snorted, crossing her arms. After a moment, she sighed, shoulders slumped and staring off into the distance once more. His words tumbled through her brain like a tornado and she felt adrift in a sea of uncertainty. “Fine! You win! I have a heart! Big bleeding deal!” she finally ground out, not bothering to look at him. “Shall I rip it from my chest and lay it at your feet as a sacrifice? Would that make you happy?” she snarled, whirling to face him, eyes as black as night. Using her talons, she shredded her dress, ripping it from her body and standing before him naked, her aura flaring high. She pointed to where her heart was. “Go ahead. Rip my heart out if there’s anything left of the fecking thing! I don’t want it anymore!”

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 01:30AM
But when she whirled around to face him….all she would see was a wolf, running back through the forest and towards the castle that was his home, leaving her standing there….cold..naked…and alone.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7rmbrg7LV1rby56yo1_500.gif

On the ground where he had stood, was the locket. It was opened, and the picture of Katarina was staring up at the sky, a soft smile upon her face. Was this done on purpose, and why did the Count chose to leave her, when she had finally caved in to his constant questions. He knew her a lot more…than she even knew herself.

<3>

(thread change)

Re: {RP} Park
September 04, 2013 01:37AM
When she turned to face him, all she saw was a wolf, running back the way it had come.

She snarled in anger.

“BASTARD!” she shouted at nothing. Grabbing up the tattered remains of her dress, she fashioned a makeshift top, not caring in the least it left her arms bare.

There would be some tongues wagging through the gossips of the city when they caught sight of her riding through town in such a way, but she wasn’t an exhibitionist for nothing.

But…despite it all…he had managed to do something that even surprised her…

For a short time…she had gotten beyond her grief.

And she knew then, things were going to get better.

A beam of sunlight that had been fighting to get through the morning clouds paused her attention on something shiny in the dirt. She went to it, picking it up and discovering it was the Count’s treasured locket. She glanced back up to wear the count had disappeared through the trees.

Coming to a decision, she whistled for Jezzie, climbing into the saddle as her friend came near. Turning the lead toward town, she needed to get a new dress before she could make her way to the Count’s estate.

But first she needed to *find* his estate.

—thread change—-


Disco (7) – River Marked.

$
0
0

 

 

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 03, 2013 10:44PM
Bar

“Good,” Maha laughed when he assured her he was not judging her. “Cause if you were I’d have to do something about it,” she added making the most intimidating face that she could but it didn’t work very well and she ended up just laughing about it instead.
“Alrighty then,” Lizzy said and with that she went to go make their drinks.
“Thanks!” Maha told her brightly and turned back to Eric. “So, how was school today?” she asked with a light laugh. It was funny to her to sit at the bar and talk about school. Or talking about school at all. But it wasn’t a filler question. She honestly was curious. His bruises were gone and she had noticed. It was a good sign to her. Maybe today he hadn’t gotten picked on. It still amazed her that he of all people got bullied at school. It didn’t surprise her that he didn’t fight back. He could take them on any day, but he was too sweet. But why they would pick on a Manzenli boy was a mystery to her.
Lizzy came back with their drinks. “Strawberry… Regular…” she said as she set them down in front of them. “Enjoy!” she said in a sing song voice before going to the next customers.
Maha smiled her thanks and took a drink of her strawberry daiquiri before setting it back down in front of her, much more interested in Eric than she was her drink.

http://media.tumblr.com/806cb2b7064ba017182b471f3bb887fc/tumblr_inline_mq42kztr7v1qz4rgp.gif


Bar

Bones paid no attention to anyone but Mills now. If Circe was going to do something, she would do it and there wasn’t much he could do to stop it. But he would be bad to not try, right? The girl made her way over to her sister, but not before sticking her tongue out at Bones, to which he merely raised his eyebrows. “Make that two,” Bones said when Mills ordered her whiskey. Just because he was sober most of the time didn’t mean he didn’t still enjoy getting drunk. Tonight seemed like a good night. He looked at Mills and held up a shot in a “cheers” kind of way before downing his. When she spoke to him he shook his head and set the glass on the table before pulling out something from his pocket. “That’s going to be sooner rather than later. Miss Forgetful forgot her wallet in the car,” he said, waving it around for a moment before pocketing it. Ok so she had set it down in the car and he had swiped it, but what difference did it make? He was allowed to be worried right?

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyLadyBelzA PirateA PirateA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 05:16AM
VIP Lounge

Shane and Amelia were soon back to talking shop, since that is basically what the pair had in common. Amelia didn’t normally mix socially outside of work, and while Shane had spent a fair bit of time with her on crime scenes, and in the lab, this was a good opportunity for them to catch up, even with the loud music, sexy dancers and smoke filled room. Shane was admiring the spiked collar that Amelia wore around her neck, and even gave the tag a flick. “So…your boyfriend make you wear this? He asked, intrigued as to whether this was a fashion accessory, or a Master’s collar. Amelia looked at Shane oddly, like what would make him think she even had a boyfriend.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/672b36e8bbecc16f87bfa47246ccfaa2/tumblr_mf14a4Chvb1rq7m75o1_500.gif

“This? Oh, its just part of my everyday wardrobe. Stops the likes of blood sucking vampires from toying with my neck.”

“Ahaha. Nice one.” Shane retorted with, since she knew damn well he was a vampire. “Like I would want to feast on the likes of you. You’re too important to my work. Besides…I have Louisa for that.” he said off the cuff, taking a sip of his JD. Amelia knew all about Louisa, hell everyone did. “The leggy blonde with the 34 DD and IQ of about sixty?” Poor Shane nearly spat his drink across the table, but ended up coughing instead. “I’m going to tell her you said that.” Amelia shrugged and sipped her juice. “I dare you…be lucky if she understands anything aside from “coffee no sugar”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/d8589d5030e79c79a1ea937711fed591/tumblr_mpbpj5WLyF1rb1du2o1_500.gif

Shane tipped his head back and let out a roar of laughter. “Amelia…you are mean, and that is why I love you.” He placed an arm around her and gave her a good squeeze. At this moment, Jennifer came staggering up the stairs, with the hem of her red dress oddly high. She looked stricken. Amelia noticed this at once, as Jennifer seemed to be heading for the restroom.“And there goes the girl that everyone wants to date…” Shane looked up and saw the short dress. “Not a bad view from the back.” He winked at Galtem and said. “You know her? The cute blonde?” Amelia rolled her eyes, and simply sipped her drink. Oh…he knew her alright. She started to wonder, had Jennifer spotted Caleb yet, and if she had, is that the reason she was running to the restroom.

The plot thickens…..

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 06:24AM
Bar

http://28.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lsv8zsDQJR1r4x5ueo4_500.gif

Eric stared a bit speechless at Maha when she said she would have to do something about it if he judged her, he was still trying to understand what she truly meant, but in the end he just chuckled along with her. So far, this was being the best night of his live, he doesn’t have an interesting life, so anything can get more interesting than his daily routine, but he was definitely glad that he was with Maha in this party, she was really a wonderful person to be with, and the fewest that isn’t judging him just because he isn’t like his father or uncle. People tend to compare him a lot with them, his father due the muscles, and his uncle due the womanizer reputation. He was different from them.
“Thank you.”
Eric thanked Lizzy when she finally made their drinks. He picked up his glass, and took a small sip from his drink, actually enjoying the way it felt. After that he just placed his drink back down, and heard Maha’s question, about how was school. He thought she didn’t wanted to talk about that because it could be boring for her, but since she’s asking, why not answer her? Its not like he had other subjects to talk about.
“It was good, I guess.”
Today nobody had bullied him, well, the jokes some say while he’s passing by, or the looks, its not something that he cares, he was more glad that they didn’t started to hit him or destroy his stuff again. He did not wanted to be always buying the same book, since they keep on stealing it and destroying it. But today was more calm, and he really felt like something good was going to happen.
“It was more calm than usual, I really feel like I’m having the best day of my life.”
Eric told her with a shrug and a smile. He was being total honest with his words. Today wasn’t the best day of his life It because the day was more calm, it was also because he was here with somebody that actually was interested on him, friends or not.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 07:42AM
Bar

http://data.whicdn.com/images/65558611/large.gif
Rosalie couldn’t believe how embarrassing Alec was acting by shouting after her not to be raped or drunk. She was drinking a coke! She looked over her shoulder huffily at her best friend, but he was already talking to that girl. Rolling her eyes, she swiveled back in her seat and offered the bartender a shy smile “Another coke, please?” He just chuckled and nodded, grabbing her glass to refill it. Rosalie began to play with the napkin in front of her when she saw Caleb move in the corner of her eye.When she looked over, he was giving her the goofiest smile that she thought was adorable. No, adorable was for puppies. It was more breath-taking. He tried to speak to her but clearly had his mouth full. By the time he had swallowed, the bartender had placed her drink in her hand. Turning her head slightly, she nodded her head in thanks but then her eyes flitted back to Caleb’s face. His contagious smile had hers growing into an amused grin. With a small laugh, she shook her head “No, I didn’t, but I was silently wondering who you were. You look familiar, I think we might be in some of the same classes together?”He looked away from her and Rosalie could feel his nerves from her seat next to him. Tilting her head, she wondered what had him so flustered. With his good looks and charming smile, it was a mystery anyone or anything could make him unsettled. When he looked back at her, he began to trip over his words in a way that could have been misconstrued as insults but she could tell he was having hell of a time just trying to make conversation. She began to giggle when he called her gorgeous and struggled over not trying to deliver a line. Raising an eyebrow, she reached out and took his hand to shake it lightly “No, I was really hoping I wouldn’t get hit on since that beast of a teenager over there would probably just ruin my evening.”Rolling her eyes, she didn’t remove her hand as she shrugged. A friendly smile curved her lips once more as she continued “I’m Rosalie Draven. Manzenli sounds familiar but I’m not sure from where…” Seeing his handsome smile again, she blushed and looked away to stare at her drink “So, are you new in town?”

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 08:23AM
VIP Lounge

http://media.tumblr.com/9091e142e33a3d0f4d8878d06706726e/tumblr_inline_mme7byEBXc1qz4rgp.gif

Galtem’s eyes laid on Amelia, she had finally showed up, and she did looked better than before. Now Shane and her was messing around with him due his choices on wanting to leave the womanizer life, did they really thought so bad of him?
“I’m not joking, it will happen.”
He told them with a grin, as he shook his head slightly. He knew it wouldn’t be an easy task, but he was going to make it happen, he wanted to change, and he was going to do it. It was a challenge, and we all know, Galtem loves challenges, and he will do anything to surpass them and show the others that he was able to do it. Its definitely questions of pride, but also he wants to start a new life, he’s tired of having such troublesome life, he’s getting old for that thing, so its time to change.
Galtem chuckled when Shane mentioned the word Juice whenever he saw Amelia’s drink, those all shots for her was probably way too much for somebody who rarely drink, so of course now, she’d rather stay stuck to the juice.
He didn’t said much, he just allowed the two of them talk, while he leaned his back against the couch and took a sip from his whiskey. He was able to listen their conversation about the collar Amelia had around her neck, Galtem sometimes got curious about it as well, but he started to get too used on seeing her with it, that he stopped caring. Then the conversation was about his secretary, oh those times when a Lawyer has a good secretary.

http://oi41.tinypic.com/2dsig7q.jpg
When the night seemed to be perfect and full of joy, something unpredictable happen.
Galtem was laughing at his friends comments while staring down at his glass, whenever he rose his head to stare around the VIP lounge, he saw Jennifer, rushing upstairs and into the restroom. His smile slowly disappeared and his expression turned into a nervous and worried one. Hell, he didn’t even knew what to feel whenever he saw her. With so many places out there, she had to show up here? Of course he knew this was the only disco in this town, but damn. He wasn’t that focus on what Shane was saying, but it wasn’t definitely something that good.
“Don’t go, don’t go. What are you doing, no pick up the glass again, ugh, stop” His mind was telling him to not move, but he was already standing up.
“With so many places out there, she had to show up here.”
Galtem said, as he just walked to the ladies restroom, he could careless if he shouldn’t be there. Stepping inside, he grabbed on some arm from a female that was there, and removed her from the restroom.
“There’s other bathrooms downstairs.”
He told to the poor woman, and closed the door. This restrooms was huge, and he had to take few steps to finally spot Jennifer, and the first reaction he got, was quickly roll his eyes and turn his head. Why? Because of her dress, it was way too up.
“Oh god, your dress.”
He mumbled with a huff. Now he was here, and he couldn’t go back. Maybe if he didn’t acted so awkward and just made this meeting be only about her, everything would be ok.
“Are you ok? Do you need something?”
He asked her, perking up an eyebrow. Trying his best to remain calm, while inside he was extremely nervous, and just wanted to get out of here, but his body moved against his will.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 10:03AM
VIP Lounge

Jennifer stumbled into the bathroom. If people even noticed her awkward entrance, she didn’t notice them. She went straight to the back stall and sat down on the disgusting floor. Something she would have never done in a million years had she been in her right mind. To her surprise, the feeling that she was going to throw up disappeared and she ended up just covering her face and letting the dizziness pass. Galtem had a son. Galtem has a son. Galtem had a son with another woman. Of course she knew that he slept around but it was the fact that he had settled down with one of them. She found herself wondering if he was married. If he was, what the hell was he doing back here? To torture her? She was too lost in thought to even notice him when he grabbed the woman and took her out of the bathroom. She did not look up until he spoke to her. When she saw him her breathing quickened and she thought she was going to have a panic attack right there in front of him. But then something clicked in her brain. No. She would not give him that satisfaction. She was not some weak little girl. If that was how he remembered her then he would be sadly mistaken. She took a deep breath and stood up; adjusting her dress that she was embarrassed was showing all but her underwear. “I’m fine,” she growled at him, fixing her hair so it wasn’t a complete mess. She glanced in the mirror and was pleased to see that she did look fine. All traces of panic had left her face to be replaced with something else. She looked fierce.
http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively61_zpsea05f346.gif
“But if you’re offering, I wouldn’t mind some information. Why the hell are you here? Wait, wait. Don’t answer that, I have a better question. Why the hell is there a boy who looks exactly like you with your last name downstairs? No, wait. Even better. Who the hell would let Galtem Manzenli get them pregnant?!” she was shouting at him and it felt good. With every sentence she moved a little closer to him. She was still in shock that he was there but the anger she had felt towards him that she had pushed down and gotten over in the past one hundred years just came flooding back to her. Finally she just slapped him. She’d never gotten to hit him for being with Selene. She’d never gotten the confrontation she wanted. So she decided that one counted for that. Jennifer slapped him again deciding that one was for the kid downstairs. Then she just realized that she was enjoying it and raised her hand to strike a third time.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 10:39AM
VIP Lounge

Galtem tilted his head to the side and remained with a concern expression on, but all he got from her was just a growl. Great, what did he do now, she was already angry at him for worry about her? What was her problem? He finally done the good boy work, which was make sure if she was alright, and she is just pissed off? God, being good doesn’t really help you out in anything, sometimes its not even worth of it.
He took a deep breathe, and rose his chin slowly, gulping, and waiting for the worse. The moment she open her mouth, asking him for some information, her first question was why he was here.
“Well. I..”
He wasn’t able to finish his answer, she wasn’t allow him. She just keep on rambling, she was definitely mad, and he couldn’t know the reason, till she mentioned the word boy that looks exactly like him with his last name. Wonderful, she found out about Caleb, this is why he didn’t wanted people to think Caleb was alike Galtem, he didn’t wanted them to think he had a son when that’s not true, he never wished kids before, they were too troublesome, and now he has a reckless teenager on his hands, and he doesn’t know what to do.
“Cale-”
Once again, he wasn’t able to finish his sentence. This was reaching his nerves, all he wanted to do was just try to be nice and make sure if she was ok, nothing more than that, why in hell did they had to talk about his private life? Why she cared anyway? Didn’t she had William? Then she should stop caring about Galtem’s life. It seemed the more she spoke, the more she let her anger out, the more closer she got, but he did not moved from his spot, he already knew what was coming.
http://i44.tinypic.com/15z4aq9.gif
The first slap was probably the hardest he took, his head turned away, as he slowly rubbed his chin, if she used more strength, it would totally be dislocated, but he’s a werewolf, so it heals in seconds. Now he thought he could finally speak, and clear this out, then make her feel bad about the stuff she said. But she wasn’t over it, she had to slap him one more time, and he allowed. He was just giving her the pleasure on hurting him, so it made her feel more calm, but whenever he saw her hand raise for a third strike, that was enough.
Quickly grabbing her wrist, he stopped her from moving it and took a step closer to her, looking down at her, his lips departed.
“You done raging? I bet it felt good hurting me, no? I own this place, I bought this disco.”
He started speaking with a slight frown, and kept a serious expression.
“He’s not my kid, Jennifer. Do you really think I would want a kid? He’s the son of a cousin of mine, or something. His father died, and his mother is a human, she sent him away to Lysander, Lysander couldn’t take care of him due his own children, so all that is left its me.”
Even if Galtem was far from getting some hold on Caleb, there was definitely something he could understand about him, the loss of a father, about the mother part, he never met his, so he could careless.
“I didn’t got anyone pregnant, and I’m not here for get chicks or destroy people lives, ok? Stop thinking so low about me.”
He finally let go off her wrist, but he didn’t stepped away from her. He wanted to, but his body once more, wasn’t doing what Galtem’s mind told him to.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 10:59AM
VIP Lounge

Galtem grabbed her wrist and she glared up at him, feeling more hatred than she’d ever felt for anyone, because with Galtem her emotions were constantly heightened. Love or hate, she was also very passionate on how she felt. She tried to move her wrist out of his grip. If he wasn’t going to let her slap him again then she knew that she wouldn’t be able to, so there was no point. But he kept it in his hand. She allowed a cold smile on her lips with a shrug when he asked if it felt good to hurt him. It did. But his next words wiped that smile right off her face. He was the owner of this place? Of course. He was the one who threw this party. Was he really that surprised to see her out having fun? When he spoke again she was left speechless. Caleb wasn’t his kid. For some reason it didn’t make her feel relieved. It made her feel somewhat guilty. She never met any of Galtem’s family so it had never crossed her mind that it could be anyone other than his son. But it still didn’t make sense to her. Galtem was taking care of a teenager in need? Jennifer couldn’t quite wrap her head around that. “Oh…” she said simply, feeling stupid that that was all she could say. He told her to stop thinking so low of him and dropped her wrist. She let it fall to her side and stared up at him. He didn’t walk away from her. Didn’t back down. She didn’t know what to say. She had so many more questions for him. Didn’t understand why he was here if not to pick up chicks and destroy people’s lives? Her question of why he was here didn’t seem to have been answered. “You… you bought a disco?” were the words that she found coming out of her mouth. It almost made her laugh, but she caught it behind the smile that danced on her lips. It was humorous to her when she thought about the Galtem she used to know. The lawyer. The one she loved. And she couldn’t help but find it funny that he would do this. She bit her lip to hide the smile and turned her expression back to serious as she looked up at him questioninly.

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively145_zpsd86306fe.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 11:46AM
Bar

Mills laugh was infectious and care-free, as she knew that Circe would be looking for that any minute now. But it was background noise to Tess as her bright blue eyes lost their focus on Alec. She could smell the wolf on the two behind her, but one of the scents was becoming increasingly more familiar after she heard his voice. Dare she turn around? She didn’t want to risk seeming more out of the ordinary than she did by turning to stare at someone she didn’t know that wasn’t even remotely in her age group. Or at least, looked like they were in the age group that she looked like she was in? It didn’t matter, because she set her drink down slowly, already preparing to turn. That’s when the woman standing behind her clarified for her. “Bones, you know stealing little girl’s things is illegal, right?” Bones. Bones. ‘Bones we’re leaving.’ Bones had been her father’s nickname. Sarah had called him that, Mark had called him that on occasion, everyone called him Bones. She spun with wide eyes to look at him, her mouth open slightly. Her hair probably whipped right across Alec’s face like a gentle slap, but she didn’t care at the moment. There was very little chance the guy that was just flirting with her would be mad that her hair touched him. Mills raised an eyebrow at her, not yet seeing the resemblance that was pretty evident between her friend and this apparent stranger.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/3854fa51ccfd3ec7b34aa13a5da130c9/tumblr_mi182u5uWI1qgckwco1_500.png

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 11:51AM
VIP Lounge

Galtem was glad that Jennifer finally calmed down and stopped throwing fists around when she didn’t knew anything. Ok, fine, the first thought you have whenever you see another Manzenli teenager, is that, he can only be Galtem’s kid, because he’s a womanizer, and they know Lysander would never love other woman like he loved River. So they quickly thought Galtem was the father, or Caleb was just an unknown Manzenli, but that would be the last option.
http://media.tumblr.com/dc1494f30be36bb4c93e75ec5ed97cfc/tumblr_inline_msl6h5atmk1qz4rgp.gif
“Ding, ding, ding!”
He said with a sarcastic tone as he rose his hands in the air, and rolled his eyes. This comment was when she asked him if he bought a disco, and he noticed that she wanted to laugh about this matter, not something he could care, since lots of people seems to be surprised that he owns this. He was just trying to let go off everything that gave him unwanted memories.
“I came back, to start a new life. Yes, I know, laugh.”
He told her with a shrug, since not everybody could believe he was going to change.
“I’m just tired of having a troublesome life. I’m tired of this all problems, I just want to settle down, and have a normal life. Which means stop being a womanizer, and a troublemaker.”
He bite down on his lower lip, trying to hold some chuckle. It was even hard for himself to believe in his own words, but he was going to make it happen. He needed to, he could own this place, but he plans on making this the last party for him. He will keep this disco active, so he can get money, but he will only show up here during the day for a drink.
“This will be the last party..We will have to forget about the past, even if I want to bring it back, I can’t.”
Taking a deep breathe, he stretched out his hand, and moved a stray of her hair from her face, and placed it behind her ear. He was basically talking about his past with her, the happy past they had, and not the troublesome one. He can’t bring that back, William is now with her, he made a promise to William, he promised him that he would stop stepping between their love life, but damn, he’s trying right now, and nothing is happening. He needs to get away from her, but his body wont allow him. His body is totally doing the opposite, he was already leaning closer to her, like he was about to kiss her, and if she did allowed him, their lips would end up touching.


Disco (8) – River Marked.

$
0
0

 

 

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 01:33PM
Dance Floor

Erica was having the time of her life. The whole time she was dancing she would have a few guys come up and dance along with her, and a few girls also. While dancing she felt the presence of someone she knew. It was Haley. Erica quickly ran in to hug her tightly. Once they broke away from the hug Haley told her about how she saw Mikayla’s other car in the parking lot. A chuckle would slip from between Erica’s lip as she ran a hand through her hair. “Yeah. I hope Mikayla doesn’t get too mad that I used her car.” She said loudly over the music. Ever since what happened with the accident of her crashing and almost dying Mikayla was a stickler about Erica even getting close to a car. Mikayla promise Anya that she would watch over her daughter and make sure she was okay at all times, Mikayla never wanted to break that promise with a best-friend that she had lost. Erica then bit on her lower lip as her mind began to wonder to a different subject.“Where’s Dylan?” She added as she raised an eyebrow. Erica always had a slight attraction towards Dylan, but she figured he would never take anything serious with her because he knew how he was. A player.
http://i1124.photobucket.com/albums/l575/TiannnaLoves/Rachel%20Bilson/tumblr_mjqjpyYUai1rlhs8ho4_250.gif~original 

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 04:31PM
VIP Lounge

Jennifer rolled her eyes at him. It was definitely the same old sarcastic Galtem. That didn’t make her feel better though. It made her feel so much worse. She’d gotten over him. She was completely done with him. William was perfect for her. He’d helped her with everything. Been by her side the entire time. He was the good one. Galtem had left her mind completely. Not completely… She remembered her dream last night and how he had made an appearance. It was the first time she’d thought of his face in a very long time. Odd how he would show up right after she’d been thinking about him. She listened to him speak in disbelief. He was trying to change his life? Even while they were dating he was the same Galtem everyone knows. He was just different with her. Same personality, same sarcastic remarks, but he could be the sweetest person when he wanted to be. Even when she was so incredibly pissed at him he could say something that would make her melt. Was that the kind of person he was trying to be? The tiny part of her that believed him ached. She didn’t think she could handle that Galtem in town. But when he almost laughed at himself she rolled her eyes. There wasn’t danger of that Galtem coming back. Not for a long time anyway. But he spoke about forgetting the past and she knew that was impossible. When she looked up at him she saw him how he was. Not how he was when he was with Selene. Not how he was after they broke up. Not even how he was while they were dating, but how he was even before then. He’d been a total ass, but she still loved him. Would make snarky comments to him, but still desired for him to desire her. The best part of the relationship is always the growth leading up to it. And that’s what she saw when he looked down at her. His hand moved towards her and she almost flinched, looking at it as if she were unsure, but he moved some of her hair behind her ear. His hand didn’t leave the side of her head either. He didn’t move at all for a while, until he did. But instead of moving away and dropping his hand, he moved closer to her. To close. She shook her head and looked down and her hand reached up to his. But as soon as their hands touched she looked up. They were close enough that that was all it took really. Just for her to look up and touched her lips to his. It was a mistake. A horrible mistake. But for some reason she didn’t want to stop. It was impossible to stop.

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively118_zps43be3253.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 04:46PM
Bar

Bones smiled as Mills laughed. He loved it when he could get her to do that. “Nah, it’s not illegal to help a girl out by finding her wallet for her. You know I’ll give it back. It’s not like she doesn’t practically live in my house all the time,” he said with a shake of his head. The twins and Mills were always over there. It was as if they were a little messed up family of their own. It was practically a zoo when Seph and Circe got into arguments. That’s when he would get upset. He used to have a family. A wife and daughter. When there wasn’t an argument going on it meant something was wrong. But they all loved each other. Once. “Just as soon as she comes in to check with us, she’ll get her wallet b-“ Bones was cut off because he noticed the girl who was sitting near them. His jaw dropped for just a moment before he quickly shut it. “Sorry, I thought you were…” he trailed off. Tess had been just a little girl when he left. Well, maybe not a little girl, but she was barely a teenager. Probably only thirteen. But there was no mistaking those dark hair and blue eyes. They were Bones’s eyes. “Tess?” he said. It was barely audible. Practically a whisper. Could have been lost over the loud music and people shouting. He swallowed hard as he looked at her, almost hoping that the girl would say, ”Sorry, you’ve got the wrong girl.” Because then he wouldn’t have to deal with the guilt he felt even now just looking at what could be her look-alike. Did half-werewolves stay alive forever as well? It was a mystery he’d always wondered when she was younger, but when his wife had taken her the question faded from his mind. He had assumed his daughter was dead. He even grieved her occasionally. Whenever Circe or Seph said things to him that reminded him of Tess, he’d grab a drink and do a toast to her. Apologized to her over and over in his head for being such an awful father. For not staying with them. For abandoning her and letting her mom take her from him.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 04:56PM
VIP Lounge

Galtem didn’t knew what he was doing, he shouldn’t be doing this, he shouldn’t feel attracted to her again, all this years, he thought it would be enough to stop having feelings for her, but it wasn’t, right now, he’s with the desire on having her closer, and just forget the world. He would do anything to bring back their past, but it doesn’t matter how supernatural they are, that’s something that will never happen.
He felt the coldness of her skin against his hand, and she was shaking her head, basically a way of saying no, he was going to pull back, since that was when he noticed he crossed the line again, however, having another look from her eyes, it didn’t took her long to just reach up for his lips, and kiss him. He knew this would bring him problems, he knew how fucked up he would get after this, but he didn’t wanted to stop. He would enjoy and do what it feels right in the moment, then later on, he would accept the consequences. Kissing Jennifer, was like bringing back the all unwanted memories that was locked deep in his mind and heart, now they were all out. Their kiss was rather calm and soft. He pulled his head back, breaking the kiss, and stared down at her with his eyes half closed. No, he wasn’t going to stop now, the desire was too big for that.
http://i42.tinypic.com/2vkfalx.gif
He rushed his lips against hers, more hungrily this time, and he removed his hand away from her face, to wrap his arms around her waist tightly, so he could hold her closer. He slid his tongue into her mouth, and just began to have some kind of dominance fight with her tongue. His hands slid down to her thighs, as he finally got some decent hold of her, he lifted her up, and pressed her up against the wall. His left hand would be under her, and his right hand would be tucked behind her knee. Pulling her leg up to his waist, while his body was pressed against hers, making sure she wouldn’t fall. His lips kissed hers aggressively, as he started to drag his lips down and make random trails against the skin of her neck with kisses and soft bites.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 05:17PM
VIP Lounge

All that juice had gone straight to Amelia’s bladder, and while she tried to hold it in, she started to wriggle, and then couldn’t fight the feeling anymore. She had been keeping up her conversation with Shane, and then excused herself to use the bathroom for legitimate reasons, not cause she wanted to be sick, but because she needed to tinkle. Heading towards the bathroom, some other girl came out and looked at Amelia, saying; “I wouldn’t go in there if I were you.” Amelia was bouncing, and shook her head.“I’m not going downstairs, this is closer.”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lsz3ltlah11r31q91o1_500.gif

Opening the door, the sight that met her eyes had her nearly fall over in shock. There was Galtem, practically licking the inside of Jennifer’s mouth with his tongue while feeling her up something shocking. Amelia thought she would pee her pants in shock. WHAT..THE..HELL? Her mind screamed. Wasn’t Jennifer with the boy next door like William? And then another thought struck her. Galtem said he was trying to curb his womanizing ways…..this…was clearly not a good day for making such pledges. Amelia’s mouth opened and closed like a fish, and she didn’t know what to do. She couldn’t just enter a stall and start peeing, while they were at it like energizer bunnies. “Ohhh.” It was the only sound to emerge from her lips, and then she uttered.“I…think I will use the one downstairs.” She spun on her heels, and took off back out of the bathroom, pushing her way through the crowd, with her bladder about to explode.

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 05:26PM
VIP Lounge

This wasn’t as if Jennifer’s brain had shut off and she was just going with the moment. Her brain was very much on. All the reasons of why this was a bad idea were very clear in her mind. The first of which was the hurt expression on William’s face that seemed to be engraved on the back of her eyelids. But she just closed her eyes tighter as she continued to kiss him gently. Her brain was also remembering Galtem’s touch. Galtem’s lips. Everything about him was familiar though it’d been over a hundred years since she’d felt this. Though, this was much more gentle then she remembered Galtem ever being. Nothing about their relationship had been gentle.
http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively93_zps3e3fc468.gif
He moved away and she was left looking up at him, smiling for a moment. But after a second her expression changed. Was he really the one who was going to stop? After all the years she thought he was the one with no self-control. It should be Jennifer breaking the kiss, not him. But as soon as his lips were off of hers she knew that she should get out of there. Without a word she was going to just leave the room. It was the smart thing to do. But neither of them felt very smart in this moment. His lips found hers again. She couldn’t help but smile. This was the Galtem she knew and she could not get enough of him. His hand moved from her face to her waist. Her entire body was aware of his hands on her body and it screamed for more. He pulled her closer to her. Their bodies fit together perfectly just how they always had. In this moment it seemed impossible that either of them could be with anyone else when they were this perfect together. She responded to his tongue with her own, shivering as his hands ran down her waist and onto her thighs. Her hand moved to the back of his neck, grabbing onto his hair and running her hands through it. He lifted her leg up around his waist and pressed her against the wall. It was a good thing he did because she was just sure she wouldn’t have been able to hold herself for much longer. The dizziness she had felt when she saw Caleb all came back to her but for a completely different reason. This didn’t stop her from pulling him even closer to her if that was even possible. The kiss was aggressive and with every moment she wanted more. The thoughts she’d had earlier about William and it being a bad idea were slowly disappearing and being replaced by only Galtem. His lips moved to her neck and she gasped in pleasure as he softly bit at it. “Galtem…” she said, it almost started out as a moan. “This is a bad idea,” she whispered, but her expression said otherwise. She had to say it, but she didn’t want him to stop. Even as she said the words she held him to her. But at that moment Amelia walked in. Amelia. One of she and William’s closest friends. She and William’s. Her leg dropped onto the ground and looked at Amelia with a horrific expression. “Shit…” she muttered. She was breathing heavily and it started to quicken pace as she began to panic again. What had she just let happen? And why didn’t she feel more guilty about it?

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 06:45PM
VIP Lounge

Galtem was so glad Jennifer didn’t pushed him away, it seemed she wanted this as much as he did, and there wasn’t really anything that was going stop them from now. Not even their own minds. The both of them knew this was totally wrong, they knew they shouldn’t keep going, Jennifer was with William now, she couldn’t do this to him, he made a promise to the poor man. There’s still some humanity left in Galtem, but right now, with the all feelings, the all heat, those thoughts began to disappear. It was like they was the only ones in this world, everything seemed so perfect that it seemed like they didn’t even broke up, that they was still together and happy, while the reality was the opposite.
When she moaned, he couldn’t help but to grin while kissing her neck, she whispered it was a bad idea, but he looked up at her, and her expression said otherwise, her body was only screaming for more, wanting more his touch, the same way his body wanted more of her touch.
But, their fun wouldn’t last that long, Amelia walked in, and he didn’t moved, the voice was enough to let him know it was her, he just dropped Jennifer’s leg, and stepped away from her body, as he made an awkward expression, while fixing his shirt. Why did she had to get in here now? Couldn’t Shane keep her busy for awhile? He was enjoying this moment so much, and one of his friends ruined it.
http://media.tumblr.com/51effee176de31ce74b71219603f9566/tumblr_inline_mn8u5s0p2O1qz4rgp.gif
He rolled his eyes and huffed out in annoyance, now he had another problem in hands. Well, this was the consequence after all, so he wasn’t that surprised. But maybe having Amelia step in, was the best, it was only a sign that they should stop, and not hurt somebody that didn’t deserved.
“She won’t tell.”
Was all Galtem said on the moment, he really hoped Amelia wouldn’t tell William, but who knew. Galtem took a look at Jennifer, and stepped closer again, he didn’t finished what he started, he just fixed a bit her dress, without touching her skin that much, if that was even possible.
“Its a bad idea, you’re right. But damn, I love you..”
He told her while he looked into her eyes. He had never told her that he loved her before, only while they was dating, but after that, those three words didn’t escaped from his lips.
“You really should go..I made a promise.”
Yes, the promise he made to William. Now he wonder if Jennifer even knew about that, probably not, William didn’t wanted to tell her because then she would look at Galtem and see his soft and good side, which was something William didn’t wanted, at least, that’s what Galtem thinks. He stepped away from her, and waited for her to leave, he really couldn’t leave her alone, not again, even if it was only the building, he felt like he was leaving her too many times, so now, he was asking her for leave. They should do what’s right.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 06:59PM
VIP Lounge

Shane was checking out the ass on some lap dancer, grinding away of some suit’s lap, when he spotted Amelia darting through the dance crowd, and rather awkwardly. Her face was pale, and she was bringing her hand up to her mouth. Surely she was not going to be sick again. Sensing something was up, since Galtem had left them to go to the …..oh wait a minute. Shane’s face became strained, and he set down his glass, rising to standing, and buttoned his jacket. Shane wasn’t the D.A, for nothing. Girl in red dress, goes to the bathroom, Galtem follows her, then Amelia needs to go……Oh shit. What on earth did Amelia see? Crossing the dance floor he went down the stairs, and tried to keep up with Amelia, who had slammed open the door of the downstairs bathroom, and he knew that was one place he wasn’t going to dare venture into. Bringing up his sleeve, he checked his watch, then tapped his foot and nodded to girls that were walking passed him, wondering why he was hanging out outside the bathroom.

Five minutes later, Amelia emerged, but she looked…like she had been crying. “Amelia? What is it?” Shane rounded on her, and Amelia looked like a doe that was caught in the path of an oncoming truck. “I can’t..” she mumbled, fidgeting and with a creased brow she spotted William across the floor. Seeing him having fun, she tossed her head back, and rolled her eyes.“Why…can’t people keep their promises?” Shane was wondering if someone spiked her drink. “Who…are you talking about? Not Galtem…you didn’t…find him..errr..” Shane motioned up stairs with his hand, and then he bit his bottom lip.“Hun…you don’t fancy him do you? He is all kinds of wrong, no matter how much he says he isn’t a womanizer anymore. Hell….he’s worse than me.” Amelia sighed, and her head fell forward, her plaits slipping off her shoulders. “Can you …give me a ride home…please? I’ve had enough of the disco scene.” Shane took pity on Amelia, and placed his arm around her, leading her out of the club, and to his car.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m4xx5gC1eT1qfy34a.gif

<3>

(thread change)

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 09:24PM
Bar

Mills didn’t exactly know what was going on, so she just kind of awkwardly sat, sipping her drink and trying not to look at the two. Seph and Circe were peering at them from their spot at the bar, a little curious. Circe was eyeing both Tess and Alec at the same time, trying to decide which had left Bones speechless. Tess, on the other hand, just stood there, staring at her father. She tried to blink away tears, and a watery smile came to her lips. “Hi.” Brilliant, Tess, just brilliant, just say hi. She mentally reprimanded herself, her hands shaking slightly. She reached to tug at her black corset to occupy them. Suddenly, the garment seemed too tight. She couldn’t breath. And then she realized, it wasn’t the corset – she just really couldn’t breathe. She could breathe in alright, but the breaths didn’t come out, they just stayed and piled up. It was starting to become uncomfortable, suffocating.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 09:35PM
VIP Lounge

Now that their perfect moment was over, the guilt was starting to set in. But to her dismay, that didn’t make the other feelings go away. When he stepped away from her, she only wanted to reach out and pull him back. It was frightening how strong that feeling was. Jennifer managed to keep her hands to herself. She watched Amelia leave, absolutely horrified at the fact that she had walked in on that. Having a witness made it more real. It meant that it had actually happened and there was another person for William to find out from. Galtem seemed as disappointed as she was that their time together had been cut short and she just looked over at him, worry in her eyes. He said that she wouldn’t tell, but Jennifer wasn’t so sure. Amelia met Jennifer and William at the same time so it wasn’t as if she had more loyalty to one or the other. Amelia would end up doing what she felt was right. And that could very well mean that she would want to let William know that his girlfriend made out with another man. But a part of her felt grateful to Amelia. She couldn’t imagine how much worse she would be feeling if they’d gone any further. And there was no question of if they would have gone further. Jennifer would have done absolutely anything in that moment. She looked up at him as he stepped towards her and she swallowed hard, trying to bite back her feelings, but they would not go away. He fixed her dress and his fingers inevitably grazed her skin. His touch was electrifying and she longed to be back against the wall with him on the other side of her. Her lips parted a little when he said the next words. He loved her? Since when? When they were dating, maybe, but after? Or was this recent? He’d been so distant after they dated that she thought he was completely done with her. She was the one who never got over him. Not the other way around. Jennifer didn’t just makeout with every guy she was left alone in a room with, but Galtem might with any girl. But like that? She somewhat doubted he would kiss them likethat. She believed him, but it only made it worse. “No, don’t,” she told him, putting up a hand. Because him saying it only made her realize what she had really known all along. She loved him too. But she loved William. There was no doubt about how much she loved William. When Galtem had been gone, he’d been there. But as many times as she told herself that, she could not deny the strong feelings she had for Galtem. Had always had. He told her she should go. He was right. She looked up at him curiously when he said he made a promise. She wondered what he was talking about, but assumed he meant about him not being “a womanizer” anymore or something like that. She shook her head, knowing she had to leave at that moment or she never would, so she turned to go. But when she reached the bathroom door, she turned back around and walked back over to him quickly and got dangerously close to his face. Her voice was surprisingly strong. “We would have been perfect, you know?” she said, almost accusingly, but she was just stating a fact. “In a world where you hadn’t left and I hadn’t fallen in love with someone else. We were perfect,” she told him. There was nothing else she could say to that, but since she’d already made things awkward enough by saying that she was feeling bold. “And what promise did you make?” she asked in a tone that demanded an answer. She wasn’t going to let him brush it off.

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively02_zpscc8a18f7.gif 


Disco (9) – River Marked.

$
0
0

 

 

 

 

 

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 09:46PM
Bar

Alec was more confused than anything at this point. Here he had a beautiful woman before him, and he was working his magic, though the water thing may have been a little…lame…it had worked for him before. Though, this woman obviously wasn’t like other of her gender. It intrigued him, and only made him want to try a little harder to get into her head, which was literally no problem thanks to his powers as a Hybrid. Though, as she whipped her head around to face the two behind her, those long dark locks slapped him across the face, throwing off his current mind set.

Normally, he’d have been pretty aggitated by this, and would’ve picked a fight with the woman. This occassion, however, was different. Not because he was attracted to her, but because of her scent. The smell of her hair as it brushed his nose…it was intoxicating. It almost reminded him of his mother’s, but this smell, it meant more than a motherly bond, it meant something totally different. He’s always had a hair fetish, and the smell of hair was what triggered it. At that moment, his very soul had been set on the goal of bedding this woman, and not just one night. Even Rosa had been swept from his thoughts as he even contemplated something…long term…which was a rare thought for him in general.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7ubphObAV1qeitqh.gif
He was pulled from his thoughts though, as she spoke. “Hi.” she said. She took the time to turn around, and now, at the sight of this man beside them, she was crying, yet she could only manage a hello? Something was up. There was a story here, and Alec intended to sit and get the whole thing. His eyes shifted from her, to the man she spoke to, taking in his appearance as one he knew. He was a werewolf, one of the main pack. Though he himself was part wolf now, he held a slight distaste for them man, signs of his vampiric upbringing. Though, this reunion was cut short when he noticed the shortening of her breaths, and the fact, that her shoulders were not falling with each one. Alec reacted without even thinking it. He placed a hand on her upper arm, gently, almost caressing it. Leaning into her ear, so that she would hear him over the music and crowds, he spoke softly, trying to calm her. “Breathe. Your having an anxiety attack. Just…breathe, calm down, steady your heart and you’ll be fine.”

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 10:30PM
Bar

Alec’s willingness to help her even after she mocked his friend (which he seemed not to have noticed, apparently) sort of added to the comforting she received from him, and she let out a shaky breathe. She gently moved his hand, avoiding looking at him. She’d set it straight with him later that this nervous, scared girl was not her. At least, not anymore. Both Alec and her father. But for now, the shock at seeing him suddenly became an absolutely beautiful joyousness, and as her tears became happy, she completely forgot she worked for Jace, that she had just killed a vampire mere minutes ago. “Daddy!” She rushed forward to hug him, having to stand on her tip-toes even in her heeled boots. She wrapped her arms around her neck with a quiet laugh, tucking the top of her head under his chin. She knew he felt that the divorce was his fault, even though it was really entirely Sarah’s.

Tess remembered that he was always out a lot. And when he was home, he hardly acknowledged Mark as his son, usually because he had awful hangovers. But she still loved him, then and now, only this time, she wasn’t going to let him walk away or let anyone else hold her back from walking away with him.

“Now wait a minute.” Mills’ voice didn’t exactly ruin the moment, and neither did her almost spit take seconds before it. “I’m missing something. Daddy? Tes- Oh. OH.” Finally, it dawned on her, and she smiled a bit shyly, standing as Tess pulled away from Bones. Tess smiled back, now ecstatic that her father had a friend – a pretty female friend. Mills raised her hand just beside her face instead of extending it. “Mills. Already know your name. Incredibly awkward if you haven’t noticed. I’m just going to.” She brought her glass back to her lips to silence herself, looking at Bones, then Alec, then Tess again, feeling a little more out of place than before. She could smell what Alec was, but she wasn’t going to point it out. She just hoped Bones overlooked it for the moment.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 10:53PM
The Bar

Bones never cried. He drank. Even after his divorce and his wife had taken absolutely everything from him, he spent the entire night at a bar rather than cried. But in this moment he was in very big danger to cry. Bones swallowed hard. When he asked if it was Tess she had given him a simple “hi,” confirming that it was. He was in disbelief. He was in shock. It all seemed impossible and yet when he looked at her he wondered how he had even doubted it. She seemed to be a little out of breath. She seemed as shocked as he was. But before he could go to her, the guy she was with had intercepted. Bones noticed him for the first time and wanted to growl. He could immediately tell what he was. A hybrid. Half vampire. Dangerous. But tearing this guy limb from limb would have to wait, because Tess had ran to him and thrown her arms around him. Bones’s eyes began to water and he wrapped his arms around his daughter, who he hadn’t hugged in over a hundred years. It was all so unreal to him that he held her as tight as he could, as if making sure she existed. That this was actually happening. He buried his face into the top of her head, taking in her scent. It was a familiar scent. Just barely recognizable. Mills’s voice brought him back to reality, but he continued to hold Tess until she broke away. As Tess and Mills conversed, he took that moment to wipe his eyes, covering all traces that he’d been crying. He set a hand on Tess’s shoulder, keeping her in arm’s distance. He was not going to let her out of his sight for a long time. “Mills is a good friend of mine,” he told Tess. “What are you doing here?” he asked her, still in complete shock.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 08:35AM
http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lzfvpt8uHI1qhnftno1_500.gif

The roar of the motorcycle could be heard, as it turned the corner, crossing the intersection, before going up onto the parking lot of the nightclub, with its rider wearing a black helmet and matching leather jacket with jeans. Bringing the bike to a stop the rider cut the engine, and flicked out the kick stand. Looking through the darkened visor, the mystery rider reached up and removed his helmet with his wayward dirty blonde hair revealed. Matt had finished his shift at the station, and thought this was a good way to let off some steam, by checking out the action at the local club, that had new management. Matt was not normally one for the club scenes, but he heard from his colleagues that there would be some pretty hot girls going, since it was the club was run by one well known ex lawyer and bad boy; Galtem.

Getting off his bike, Matt set the helmet on the back, and slowly unzipped his black jacket, before making his way inside the club. He wasn’t there to meet anyone from the force. If they happened to be there, he’d be polite. But once a vamp, always a vampire. He needed to feed, just like everyone else. And this would be a great place to score. The dazzling lights illuminated the interior, and with strobes and the heavy bass throb of the speakers, Matt knew this was going to be paradise. Keeping his blue eyes focused on the action on the dance floor, the sensual crush of scented and svelte bodies of potential partners. He licked his lips in anticipation, but then with the turn of his head, he spotted Nicole. The girl worked as a nurse at the local hospital, and he remembered the care and attention she gave him, when he had been injured in the line of duty. Cautiously, he made his way towards her, then stood in behind her, waiting for her to react on seeing him again.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/38228b1e34c72731f3f6b9338a73e4fe/tumblr_mkhiokpC4P1rh7tdgo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 11:40AM
VIP Lounge

Galtem gulped when she said the words ‘no, don’t’. He knew why, but he had to say that he loved her there’s so many things that he regrets on doing, that now he wants to make sure she knows that he always had feelings for her, and he isn’t only using her body as a get away, or for pleasure. He done it because he had feelings for her, even when that thing with River happen. What he did to River was more lust than any other thing, but whenever he had some time alone with Jennifer, he got his brain all messed up, and took him awhile to realize his feelings. Now he knows what are they, and its already too late.
He moved his hand away from her, and took a step back, allowing her to start walking away, she needed to leave now, or she would never get out of here. He began to nibble on his lower lip when he saw her walking towards the bathroom door. He was feeling his heart ache, because he felt this would be the last meeting, and he didn’t wanted that, it doesn’t matter if they would remain friends or not, he didn’t wanted this to be their last meeting.
Taking a deep breathe, he calmed down his nerves, and looked away, as he just waited for the sound of the door closing to show up, but it didn’t. All he could hear now was footsteps from Jennifer, he turned his head and saw her getting too closer to him again, he stared down at her lips then at her eyes, he just felt like kissing her again, but he couldn’t. Having self-control is so hard. Her words hit him deep, because it was the truth. He felt like she was blaming him, but he wouldn’t censure her, they could have been perfect if he wasn’t so dumb and didn’t left her, then she said she fell in love with someone else, William of course, he wasn’t that surprised, but it was still hard to face the truth.
http://media.tumblr.com/a103d020ea5a9867a73fa052ccbfe778/tumblr_inline_mmegdg08wI1qz4rgp.gif
Galtem pushed those thoughts away and took a deep breathe, looked down at his own feet, and placed his hands behind him. While he was looking down, he was thinking if he should tell her the promise, why not? At least she wouldn’t have second thoughts about him, he wanted to let her known that this 100years of his absent he only done it for her.
“I made a promised to William.”
He started with a low voice, before look back at her.
“While I was with Selene..I found out you was drinking, turning yourself into somebody you wasn’t, so I decided to meet up with William. I told him, I would be gone, so you could be yourself again, and have a happy life. I wouldn’t interfere your guys love life again.”
He told her with a slight frown, he knew the differences between himself and William, and that William was only good for Jennifer, but not Galtem. Even if he said he wouldn’t interfere he’s here right now.
“He’s like that all good perfect boy, or something. I figured he could take care of you, so I left. We know you stay better with him, he’s only good for you. I’m not good enough.”
He told her, as he felt his lower lip tremble for couple of seconds, and his eyes getting wet. Was he really going to cry now? The hell, get a hold of yourself, man. Taking a deep breathe, Galtem turned his head away, and took few steps away from Jennifer. Avoiding eye contact.
“Just go, he’s probably wondering where are you.”

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 01:29PM
VIP Lounge

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/tumblr_m24hk3ePxJ1r0ia88o1_500_zpse663f4bc.gif

Jennifer examined his face closely to see his reaction to her words. They seemed to have affected him, she just wasn’t sure how. He looked away from her and she sort of tilted her head so that she could still see his face, waiting for an answer to her question. Her curiosity was getting the better of her. But whatever she had thought the promise was going to be, she did not expect what he said. A promise to William? She didn’t even know they’d talked since the last time she’d seen them together. She shook her head and closed her eyes for a second before looking back at him in complete confusion. She stood there in shock, expecting a further explanation of this and he gave it to her. When he said Selene’s name she made a face. Even now the name sent shivers up her spine. So she had been the reason he’d left. She figured it was Selene. She’d been glad they’d broken up, but Galtem leaving made it worse on her. Or so she had thought. After he left she was even more of a mess, but soon after didn’t she become fine? William had helped her get back on her feet. Replaced Galtem in some ways. It wasn’t as if he wouldn’t have done that if Galtem hadn’t told him to, but knowing Galtem had done something that selfless made her heart ache even more. It was hard to breathe now, but she managed to keep herself standing up right, just staring at him, lips slightly parted. He said William was perfect. Good for her. That he himself was not good enough. Well, of course William had taken care of her. She was in good hands. But she was broken. And as hard as William tried and as much as he succeeded, part of her would always be broken. The realization of this nearly brought her to tears. It didn’t matter if she was with William or with Galtem. One piece of her would always be broken. She swallowed hard and surprisingly didn’t feel like she was in danger of crying. Jennifer was relieved that she would stay strong in this situation, but as she looked at Galtem she nearly lost it. Galtem didn’t cry. Her hand moved as if she was going to reach out to touch his face, but it didn’t make it all the way because he turned away. He told her to leave and she nodded, not wanting to hurt him anymore. But she couldn’t just leave without saying anything at all. Her hand went the rest of the way to his face and she gave him a last kiss. A gentle kiss, but a lingering kiss. Her eyes closed and she tried to freeze that moment. But after a short moment, she broke away without looking at him and walked out, leaving Galtem in the restroom alone.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 01:44PM
Bar

Nicole continued nodding her head when Lizzy told her the guy’s name. “Gatlem Manzenli..” She said quietly to herself. Nicole have heard of this name before but nothing in detail about the person. Lizzy then told Nicole about the goth girl, Amelia. The expression of disgust on Lizzy’s face told Nicole that she wasn’t really a big fan of hers, most likely because she was a witch and Nicole knew how Lizzy was when it came to witches. She hated them with a passion. When Lizzy finished what she had to say another women had came along behind the bar counter. Nicole assumed she was a worker as well because of that and she knew Lizzy. Nicole perked a brow when the women asked them both what they were up to. “Nothing much, just enjoying the scenery of the party and talking to Lizzy. What abou-..” Nicole had stopped finishing her sentence as she felt the presence of someone behind her. Stuff like that made her scared or nervous because she never liked to be approach that way. Quickly she looked over her shoulder to see who or what was behind her. Her expression instantly changed from nervous to surprised when she saw it was Matt, the police officer she had met awhile ago. A guy that she had a crush on for the last few years. He was now here, standing right in front of her. A smile quickly flashed across her face as she shook her head softly. “It’s been so long..” She said softly.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m369lcHaau1qb5x7vo1_500.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 04:43PM
VIP Lounge

Galtem kept his view down, not really wanting to look at Jennifer, if she said something, he would just tell her to shut up and go away. He wasn’t going to break down in front of somebody, doesn’t matter if its Jennifer, he doesn’t cry, not in front of somebody. He needs to get some hold of himself, what he needs is a really strong drink that will make him calm down, and stop thinking so much about this matter.
He felt her hand reaching for his face, and when he felt her touch, it sent him a shiver through his spine, nobody can imagine how much he just felt like holding her and kiss her, this is how it feels to have some self-control, and stop destroying people lives, he never thought he would have to sacrifice so much of himself for make the others happy. But one thing was right in here, Galtem doesn’t deserve her, but William does, he’s good for her, she will have a calm life and happier one with him. When she was with Galtem, it was all based on adventure, passion and danger, because he couldn’t remain quiet on his spot without messing around with couple of people and get in fight with them, it was in his blood being a troublemaker.
The touch of her lips against his, made him forget those thoughts, and his mind just become blank, till it got all replaced with their memories, memories of the two of them, being so happy. This was the goodbye and he knew it, the last kiss. It was gentle but lingering kiss, it lasted long enough to make him want more, but his body didn’t moved, this time his body was doing what his mind was telling it to do.
http://media.tumblr.com/b8bc9324f4661e9e26933a269568dd4b/tumblr_inline_mn8u5oy5oK1qz4rgp.gif
Whenever she broke the kiss, he looked at her, walking out, leaving him here, reality’s a bitch, that’s for sure. Now that he was alone, he turned to the mirror, and saw how wet his eyes was getting due wanting to cry, then the anger was filling him, so he started to throw fists around, he broke one of the mirrors, and a door. It did left his hand bleeding ,but his werewolf abilities was healing him within seconds.
He passed his hands over his face, and looked up, taking a deep breath, and blinking a few times, controlling the tears to not fall down. He stayed in there, just for a few seconds, so it could calm him down, not enough for get all playful and smiley, but enough to not make him throw another fist. Now he was the one who left the bathroom, he noticed that Amelia nor Shane was here, they probably had left, he was going to have deal with Amelia later. He told them he would stop being a womanizer, but it already started wrong. He walked up to the bar, and told the bartender to give him the bottle and not the glass. The bartender gave him the bottle of whiskey, and Galtem took it as he started to drink it, and walking back to the couch, so he could sit down.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 04:59PM
The Bar

Seeing Nicole smile again, was like someone had illuminated the entire room. Matt stood there for a moment, as though he was drinking her in. He was a man of few words, but when he did speak, it was with a deep raspy tone, almost like he had drank too many whiskeys. Matt raked his fingers back through his hair, and then said in reply about not having seen each other in a while with; “I don’t usually hang out in the ER, unless my partner’s been shot, or..yeah..long time.” His piercing blue eyes held hers for a moment, before he noticed Lizzy and then gestured with his hand a number one, by holding up a finger. “Beer, please.” There was a bar stool just near Nicole, and Matt took a seat, placing both hands on the bar, finger interlocked. You could see by his demeanor that he was a bit of a loner, not one that was used to big crowds and lots of noise. He would be more comfortable in a back water bar. Course this was an opportune place to get a good feed, from any of the girls on the avenue, but suddenly he found the need to feed abating. Why was this? And why did he find himself attracted to Nicole again? He had kept his distance on purpose. Believing himself cursed, he shied away from attention most of the time.

http://hollywoodcrush.mtv.com//wp-content/uploads/hc/2012/06/jakehost2.jpg

“You…here with somebody?”

This was the first thing he could think of to ask. Last thing he wanted to do, was cut someone else’s lunch.

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 04:59PM
VIP Lounge

Jacque had sung quite a few songs, more than she wanted to count and she felt a little winded. Looking back towards the band, she made a ‘cut it’ action with her hand slicing against her throat. Walking over to the DJ, she blew him a kiss and waved flirtatiously“Take it away, babe.” He smirked and pretended to catch her kiss before he went about spinning some good dance beats for the patrons. The mermaid then walked to the edge of the stage and held her hands out, waiting for the two bouncers below to help her down. In one fluid motion, her feet touched the floor and she adjusted her dress. Looking between them, she flashed a dazzling smile “Thanks, fellas…” As she walked away from them, her eyes scanned the disco carefully. Teenagers were still bumping and grinding, and it made her want to join in on the fun but she was supposed to just be on a break. With a sigh, she looked wistfully towards the bar to see Galtem taking a bottle of whiskey. Raising an eyebrow, she then proceeded to watch him walk towards his couch in the VIP area. Walking towards the bar, Jacque leaned in and ordered a dirty martini, her favorite. Taking her drink, she walked over to the VIP lounge and smiled at her boss from a safe distance “Hey there, boss! You look like you need someone to bounce some harsh words off of.” Stepping up to the couch, she plopped down and crossed her legs. Turning to face him, she bobbed her shoulders and flashed him a friendly smile“So what seems to be the problem? I noticed you haven’t even bothered with a glass, so I assume you’re drowning your sorrows? Lucky for me, I know a lot about drowning…” She smirked at her own private joke and took a sip of her drink. Normally she kept her distance from her boss since she heard he was a womanizer, but something about seeing him this down made her feel bad. If a guy as strong as him could be broken, there was no hope. Jacque didn’t like that. Holding her glass in one hand, she tilted her head expectantly.
http://31.media.tumblr.com/0187cb8e296e9972acda9bf36ecb85c4/tumblr_mgfqvqNI971ra2xd4o1_500.gif 

 



Disco (10) – River Marked.

$
0
0

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 05:24PM
VIP Lounge

http://media.tumblr.com/c4ca162bfe63a7badb63694ee74428aa/tumblr_inline_mme7haiFEy1qz4rgp.gif

Galtem’s mind was still focused on Jennifer, he was still thinking about the two of them, but guilt was coming as well. He was feeling guilty because of what he done, he shouldn’t have done that to Jennifer, and now he just hurt William and probably Amelia in some way, he doesn’t know why, but something happen to Amelia or else she wouldn’t act so strange and leave the place.
While he was drowning his sorrows, he heard some familiar female voice, it was Jacque, the girl he hired to sing, she was indeed a wonderful singer, so it was worth of his money. They never become that close, since she tended to stay away from him, probably because of his reputation, having a womanizer reputation can bring you women or make them back off. She noticed how down and stressed he looked, well, he was always with a smirk or serious expression on, so it was normal if people quickly noticed if they saw some sadness on him.
“Women, that’s the problem.”
He told her, as he took another long sip from the whiskey in the bottle. Should he really tell her about Jennifer? Well its not like she knows his friends, nor William, so why not? Its normal tell to one of your workers, that you kissed some guys girlfriend, that was your ex and you done that because you missed her, and loved her. Not like she would really believe on the love part. He’s aware of how bad people think of him.
“I just come back from making out with some guy’s girlfriend. You know, the normal.”
He said with some sarcastic tone in his voice, as he took a look at her before look at his drink. 

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 05:46PM
VIP Lounge

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lw63oadY601qbm4md.gif
Jacque smirked when he mentioned women and took a swig of her drink “Hey, it’s a good thing I’m technically not a woman then.” She figured since he was going to get wasted, he wouldn’t remember that odd comment his mermaid singer just told him. Tilting her head, she watched him take another sip and tried not to laugh. He had it bad. She wasn’t an idiot and actually was very good at deciphering men’s actions, and it was pretty clear her boss was hopelessly in love. As he mentioned what he was previously doing, she threw her head back and laughed…hard. When she was able to control herself, she held a hand to her chest and snickered “Oh my god, you’re a home wrecker too! Well cheers to that, boss.” Clinking her glass against his bottle, she leaned back over the couch to call over to the bar “Hey baby! We’re going to need some more vodka up here.” Facing her boss once more, she set her glass down on the table and leaned forward to whisper conspiratorially with him “So, how long have you been in love with her? Because any womanizing pig can make out with a man’s girl while thinking that’s normal and not think twice…but you, you’re taking this whole ‘unavailable thing’ pretty damn hard to be drinking hard core. Your poor liver is taking the price for your even worse taste in women, it seems.”Leaning back on the couch, she had a chesire-cat like grin as she stretched her arms behind her on the couch. Crossing her legs the other way, her head tilted once more as she expected to hear all about this unrequited love that seemed to plague her boss. Her agenda suddenly opened up as she grabbed the chance to get wasted and let loose with a guy who obviously needed to.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 09:35PM
Bar

Maha raised her glass slightly too him, grinning, before hiding her smile behind her bright-colored drink and took a sip. The only time Maha drank was to have fun. She never drank when she was sad because she felt like it just made whatever emotions she was feeling stronger instead of numbing them. If she was happy, the alcohol enhanced her fun, if she was sad, the alcohol took over and she was a complete mess. If she was angry…. Really bad things happened. But tonight she was excited to be drinking with Eric. Someone she’d had her eye on for ages. Even if he only saw her as a friend, it was much better of a relationship than she’d ever thought she’d have with him.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m9r2zvnTkg1rv8fmi.gif
She nodded when he said school was good. That must have meant that nothing too terrible happened to him. This was confirmed when he said it was more calm than usual. Her smile grew even wider when he said it was the best day of his life. “Well, I’m honored to be spending it with you Mr. Manzenli,” she told him, not even bothering to hide her smile. She was feeling bold, so she looked at him curiously. “You know, you don’t have to be their human punching bag,” she said, unsure if she’d crossed the line. Before he could interrupt, she continued. “You don’t have to hit back to show them that you won’t take it.” She loved seeing Eric like this. She’d never seen him other than around the neighborhood and on his walks to school. She’d never seen him happy. Now she wanted more than anything to keep this smile on his face. But she didn’t know how that would happen if he wasn’t willing to stick up for himself.”


Bar

Lizzy walked back over to Nicole after she finished serving Giles and Lysander’s children. That’s how she knew them. She didn’t care much about the werewolf pack, but once you’d been around this long, you seemed to accidentally know everything about anyone. “Sorry ‘bout that, hon,” she told her friend, leaning back on the counter. When Nicole’s response got cut short she looked to why it had been. An attractive man came up to them. It was blatantly obvious that Nicole knew this man. And seemed to like him. A lot. The smile across her face was absolutely radiant and it made Lizzy look from her friend to the strange man and then back again, only breaking her gaze to blink.
The man looked back at Nicole and ran his fingers through his hair. He was definitely into her. Lizzy almost laughed at his response. He seemed funny. She was pleased her friend would probably have someone to take home tonight, but if she didn’t act fast Lizzy wondered if she wouldn’t. “Coming right up,” she said as she went to go get the man a beer. When she walked away, her eyes flashed with a knowing smile to her friend.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 06, 2013 07:09AM
Bar

http://i32.tinypic.com/wsvbkx.gif

Eric stared at Maha while he listen her saying she was honored to be spending his day with him, he chuckled when she called him Mr.Manzenli. He was glad she was enjoying it as much as he was, her expression could tell him that due the smile she had, at least he wasn’t messing up with anything.
“Well, I’m not a human.”
He teased her a bit, when she told him he didn’t have to be their punching bag. He knew she was right, but if he really wanted them to stop, he would have to scare them away, he would have to hit somebody to make them back off and let them known he isn’t going to be their punching bag for long, or he could just use his werewolf powers, and show a bit of his fangs and claws, maybe that would scare them away, and Eric didn’t had to hurt anybody, but then, that could bring him some problems, even tho there won’t be much humans who will believe supernatural creatures exist.
“I know that.”
He told her as he bite down onto his lower lip. He would have to change some stuff, maybe it was really time to put a stop in this all, and allow himself have a better life. But tonight, he didn’t wanted to think about personal problems, he just wanted to have fun, and let it last as long as possible, since this might be the first and last party he went, its all like a dream, and of course, he wants it to last long.
“Let’s go dance.”
Eric told Maha, so they could change subject. He took a sip from his drink, and took Maha’s wrist, pulling her along to the dance floor, so the both of them could start dancing. He was still holding his drink, having his hand covering it, so nobody would spice his drink. 

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 06, 2013 10:29AM
Jennifer stayed strong as she left the VIP room. She did not cry. She did not feel the need to cry. The guilty feeling in her stomach was battling the strong feelings she had for Galtem. She kissed him. Both times it had been she who had kissed him. This had not been one of Galtem’s seduction plans. This had been her kissing him because she loved him. Twice. And he loved her. The words still echoed in her head. But it did not matter. It could not matter. They were done. They could not be together again. Did she even want them to be together again? All she had was trouble around Galtem. Well, maybe not while they were dating. While they were dating everything had been perfect. But everything was perfect now. With William. She got downstairs and saw William with his friends. He had surely drank enough by this point to be drunk, but the sight of him made her lose it. Because when she looked at him she knew she loved him more than anything as well. She turned before he saw her and went to the bathroom. It was crowded and there was a line, but she pushed pass people and went to the back with the biggest stall and stepped in, ignoring all thewomen yelling at her.

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/serena-blake-lively-o_zpsa078d597.gif
Plopping down on the dirty floor once again, she let it all out and began to cry. Everything was too much. Her guilt and her feeling for both William and Galtem made sure that there was room for no other emotion so all she could do was sit there and cry her eyes out. She knew that she could not survive without William. He was her rock. He fixed her when she was broken. He was the one thing, that when everything changed in her life and times got hard, he stayed the same. Galtem was a firecracker. He could go off at any minute. He could leave her at any minute and leave her broken again. And if she chose him, there wasn’t a guarantee that William would ever want to help her again. So, yes. It seemed that William was the logical choice. But that did not comfort her aching heart any. Because staying with William meant that she would have to keep a secret from him. She never kept secrets from him. And it also meant that she’d have to somehow suppress her feelings for Galtem. Something she’d done only once before, but that was when he was gone and she thought he hated her. Now he was very much present and loved her. There was no solution to her problems, so the only thing she could do was stand up and shake it off. So that’s what she did. She left the bathroom stall, with many glares from some women and went to the bathroom mirror to reapply makeup. There was no way she was going out there looking like she’d been crying.

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively132_zpsf8fb1682.gif
After she looked just as beautiful as she had before, she went to try to find William again. She came up beside him and tried to smile. It worked for a moment, but it faltered. There was no use in pretending to be happy. “Hey, I’m not feeling too well,” she told him. It was not a lie. She felt absolutely awful. “Do you think we could go soon?” she asked him, not wanting to take him away from the guys and all the fun he was having after a long, stressful day at work, but she did not want to stay here a second longer. Especially when she could now even just feel the presence of Galtem, not too far away.

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively84_zps618910a1.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 06, 2013 11:08AM
Maha looked at him, unsure if she’d crossed a line by bringing it up. She was a little worried, but he teased her, making it known he at least wasn’t mad. She looked down at the bar counter a little sheepishly and grabbed her drink to do something with her hands. He made light of the situation, but Maha could tell he was at least thinking about what she had said. She just wanted to help him, but she didn’t want to poke her nose where it didn’t belong either. Maha looked up in time to see him bite his lip which she found absolutely adorable. Right then she decided it was ok for her to drop the subject. This was a discussion for another time. But she was still determined to make it so he wouldn’t have to worry about people at school. No one should have to worry about that kind of thing, especially not him. Eric certainly seemed to want to drop the subjects and she looked up at him in surprise when he said they should dance. “Oh!” she said as she set her drink back down on the table when he grabbed her wrist.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/f4c343f6e885ec85b73b702da7241e10/tumblr_mgrkscII5D1r36cb2o1_400.gif
She laughed a moment later and gladly followed him to the dance floor. She didn’t even have to be the one to drag him onto the dance floor as she thought she would have to. He had done that. Literally. Her face lit up into an even bigger smile as they danced. “I’m really glad you were willing to come with me tonight,” she shouted over the music. “So, thank you!”

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 06, 2013 01:44PM
Bar

“Well yeah, that would make sense.” She said as she placed both of her hands quickly in the air then back. Nicole then turned back around to face Olivia and Lizzy when Matt had sat on the stool next to her. By the look of Lizzy’s expression, Nicole already knew what she was thinking. A small smirk would hang over her lips as she she nodded her head slightly in agreement. For Nicole it was kind of awkward for her. She didn’t know what to say and she didn’t want to say anything silly that would embarrass her. While sitting there for those few seconds quietly, Nicole mind was racing, thinking of what would be the appropriate thing to bring up, but her eyes quickly shifted to Matt when he asked her if she came to the disco by herself.“Yeah…but now I have someone.” She said as she continued smiling. When she said someone she meant Matt. Nicole was just extremely happy to see him again.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mc4k5zHpbB1r0ia88o1_500.gif 

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 06, 2013 02:22PM
VIP Lounge

Galtem was able to chuckle when Jacque said that she wasn’t a woman, well, she was a mermaid, but still female. Then she just began to call him home wrecker, well, he couldn’t call himself like that, even tho that was true, but still. He was actually tired of always flirting with other guys girlfriends or wives, but its not his fault that they come to him, and he simple gives them what they want. During those 100years, he never approached to a woman, he just waited for them to come to him, and all he did was giving them what they wanted. But this time with Jennifer, wasn’t because of lust, but love. He was literally hopelessly in love, and he hated it. Why the hell he had to let her go? Why he didn’t realized how strong his feelings for her were and keep up with her? But no, he decided to break up because he thought it would be the best thing. Dumbass.
http://media.tumblr.com/db1cfe93e904ab90f1eeac4de1efeacc/tumblr_inline_mme7asAtX61qz4rgp.gif
Galtem just keep on drinking the bottle, and it wouldn’t take him that long to finish it, he was glad Jacque asked for vodka, because he needed something more stronger, he was already feeling slightly dizzy, but it wasn’t enough, he wanted to feel more wasted, enough to make forget the all thoughts he had about Jennifer that was running through his mind. He’d rather have a blank mind right now.
“What..I’m not a womanizing pig..and my liver is just fine, it heals with time.”
Galtem said with some slight frown upon his face, as he placed the empty bottle of whiskey over the table, and noticed the bartender bringing them glasses and the bottle of vodka, not sure if he should just bring a single glass, or just bring them empty and allow them to serve by themselves.
Galtem sighed out, and picked up the bottle, opening it, he poured some vodka on an empty glass, and slid it closer to Jacque, then he just poured vodka for himself.
“If we count the all years. Its over 110years, that I have been in love with her.”
There was the years he was together with her, then the others months he wasn’t with her and was with Amber, then that couple of years alone, the years with Selene, and now this 100years. Yeah, it has been pretty much time, and he never thought he would find himself so attached to someone, while he always tried to move on by dating other women.
He picked up his glass of vodka and took a sip from it. 

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 06, 2013 05:40PM
The Bar

Nicole’s awkward smile was infectious, as Matt found himself nodding and a light shrug. It was reminiscent of how teenagers act when they try to hook up over the cafeteria line. Matt was way passed that stage of his life, but he sensed that Nicole was not brazen like a lot of women these days. Matt noticed that Lizzy had caught onto the interaction between him and Nicole, and didn’t fancy the idea of putting on a real show for her. So, Matt turned to face Nicole, edging closer to her on his bar stool.

“I guess introductions are in order, since last time we met was more in the line of duty for both of us.” Matt cleared his throat, and then extended his hand towards her.“Hey..I’m Matt, Matt Reed.” He hoped she’d take it, and then they could get to know each other…a whole lot better.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m2rt1r11qY1rnmhpu.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 06, 2013 07:33PM
Booth

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mcxhzp3m4c1qefn0ro1_500.gif

“Drink, drink, drink!”
Behind William, his friends was telling him to keep drinking, so they could win against this guy, and gain free drinks, they was even betting some money and other stuff, William was only there for drink and beat them. They was amazed at the fact that William wasn’t still drunk, that’s the good part at being a supernatural creature, you never get drunk that easily. The minutes passed, and he was clearly having a wonderful time, he was having tons of fun, and it has been awhile since he had so much fun. He didn’t only needed a party, he needed a guys night as well, which was what was happening right now, he thought Jennifer would be good with Seph, its not like bad would happen when she was with her, plus, the both of them were girls, despite the difference of the ages, maybe they would want some girl time.
After beating up four guys, William was already starting to feel drunk, he could feel his head dizzy, and whenever he spoke, he wasn’t making much sense, but he was still aware of what was wrong and what was right, it just would take him awhile to process the information in his brain.
“Ok, guys. Give me a break before I pass out”
William told them with a chuckle, as he slid away into another booth so his friend could replace him.
http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mbacqmeXgY1rz2cbjo1_500.gif
Jennifer finally showed up, she sat down besides him, but he didn’t looked at her in the first moment, he was watching his friend drinking, and he clearly had an excited expression on, he clenched his fist and moved his arm while moving it and telling him to keep going. Totally waiting for his friend to win. When he finally did, William just began to clap, forgetting that Jennifer was still there, however, her last words caught his attention, and he noticed she looked rather down for somebody in a disco that should be having fun.
“Ook.”
That’s all he said as he stared at her for awhile, before realize she wanted to go now.
“Oh you mean going now? Sure, ok.”
He told her shaking his head before push himself up. He walked up to his friends and just gave them a handshake and a quick hug.
“Jennifer wants to go now, it was fun, thanks for the time. See you some day, guys.”
After this, William just walked back to Jennifer while the both of them left the disco. He looked around, trying to find his car, and whenever he finally spotted it, he just walked up to it, and quickly got inside. Leaning his back against the seat, and rubbing his face. Oh god, his head was already hurting, but he was always more careful driving drunk, because that’s where he payed more attention, and made sure everything went right, and he never went too fast.
“Are you ok? You don’t look that well. Did something happen?”
William asked her, perking up an eyebrow as he stared at her.


Dance floor

http://28.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lzarmjwPHe1roe3cro2_500.gif

Eric was glad that Maha allowed him to tug her along with him to the dance floor. The only reason why he was doing this was because he wanted to change subject, and also because he didn’t wanted her to think he was a boring person. Since she gave them two options, which was drinks or dance, they already got their drinks, so it was time for dance. He never thought he could have so much fun, now he noticed how much he was missing during his teenager life, that’s the dumb phase where everybody does new stupid stuff, but Eric isn’t that reckless. He would never go too far, since it was always needed somebody with a good mind to make sure nobody would hurt themselves.
While the both of them danced, Eric would take a sip from his drink, as his eyes stared around, he could see some guys staring at Maha in a dirty way, and it was bothering him a lot. He tried to distract his mind by paying attention to only Maha. He heard her thanking him because he was willing to come with her tonight, it was better her than any other person, that’s for sure.
“Its my pleasure! I’m enjoying spending this night with you.”
He replayed her with a smile, while the both of them danced.
After awhile, he noticed he finished his drink and so was hers, so he decided to bring them more drinks.
“I will get more drinks for us, stay here!”
He told her loud enough so she could hear him. Carefully, he removed the glass from her hand and just walked up to the bar. He wasn’t sure what she wanted, so he just ordered the same drinks again. This took him probably five minutes or something, but it would be enough to make some guy approach Maha, and that’s what happen.
When Eric was back with the drinks on his hands, he noticed some guy talking to Maha, he could see that she was uncomfortable with him having closer, and he also knew she could make him disappear anytime she wanted, but he couldn’t help but to interfere. Maybe it could be his possessive werewolf playing, or just his willing to help people out.
Taking a deep breathe, Eric relaxed his shoulders, and stepped closer to Maha, getting between her and the guy, Eric didn’t said anything, all he did was just show off his werewolf fangs and eyes. The guy wasn’t drunk at all, he was pretty much sober, that’s why he freaked out and just walked away. This was the only way Eric had to make people back off without hurting them. His eyes and fangs went back to normal, as he turned around and smiled down at Maha giving her the new drink.
“Here you go. I didn’t knew what you wanted, so I just asked for the same one, if you don’t mind.”  


Night Lands Castle (20) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

 

 

 

 


Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 10, 2013 12:05AM
“I was not man enough to keep my own wife.” He said sadly. “How could I have let this happen?” Joffrey questioned, his bottom lip trembling. He raised his head and then cried out. “Why?…why can’t we be happy?”

Tempest raised both her head and herself up onto her knees, pressing a hand to her father’s cheek, brushing his tears with her thumb. “That which breaks us only makes us stronger.” she whispered. “Father, please stay stong now. You are a Son of Brax, Demon Lord. And I will be by your side for as long as you need me.” Tears gathered, spilled from her own eyes as she stared at her father.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 10, 2013 12:36AM
The Throne room

The Prince’s face creased as his daughter Tempest showed affection, by brushing away his stray tears with her thumb. “That which breaks us only makes us stronger.” No truer words was ever said. So bright was his child. Joffrey had treasured every single moment that he had with his daughter, but in a sense felt lost when she suddenly showed up and was in a sense, all grown up. Looking at her, he saw so much of his darling wife Selene, and a tiny bit of himself. Tempest was born from their love; a lasting reminder of what beauty he had in his hands. Joffrey reached out and touched her cheek and sighed softly;

“Why did you have to grow up so fast?” His dark eyes searching hers, as his hand fell away. “If I could only have kept you younger for longer. Next thing, there will be boys sniffing at your skirts. Oh hell.” More worry for the Prince. Tempest was such a beautiful young lady now. “I sound like an old fart. Did I age as well?” he started to run his fingers over his own face, wondering why he suddenly felt five hundred years older than he was.

“What do I do now? How can I go on without your Mother?”

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 10, 2013 12:53AM
“Why did you have to grow up so fast?”

“Because you needed me to look out for you, Father dear.” She giggled, getting to her feet. “And I couldn’t do that if I was so little. No one takes you seriously when your a child.

“If I could only have kept you younger for longer. Next thing, there will be boys sniffing at your skirts. Oh hell.”

“Devil take ye! I don’t want any man sniffing after me. Disgusting creatures!” Tempest frowned comically. It was an expression so unlike her usual grace and poise, it would have made Joff laugh if he was of a mind to.

“I sound like an old fart. Did I age as well?” She smiled warmly at her father.

“Father, you haven’t aged a day.” She smiled.

“What do I do now? How can I go on with your Mother?”

She would pull at his hand, hoping to tug him to his feet so that she could link her arm through his and take him for a walk through their home, something they hadn’t done in a long time.

“Father…think of it like this. You are angry now because you were both tricked. But she should have truely known you, known your heart to know that the man who was in her bed was not her husband. Once she realizes her folly, she may return. I do not pretend to know Mother’s mind, but I feel as if I know both your hearts. After all…you had me.” She smiled at him. “I may have denounced Mother, but she is still my mother. I love her, but I hate her for what she’s done to us, to you. We must have patience.” She leaned upward to kiss his cheek. “And I think I know a way to make you smile. If you would permit me?”

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 10, 2013 02:05AM
Castle halls.

The Prince and his daughter walked arm in arm along the halls of the Castle Black fog, as both were trying to come to terms with the drama that had befallen them. Joffrey was slow in his step, for he saw no need to rush his daughter along. Truth be told, he felt rudderless, and his daughter was his only true comfort at this time.

The Prince was still very much in love with his wife, but one thing he could never conquer was that he had shown such jealousy in seeing her standing tall with Desmond, and they looked like a couple with a new baby…which they in fact were. Joffrey simply could not get past the fact that she had slept with another man, and bore him a son. Whether she realized she had been tricked or not, didn’t even come into the equation. Horrid images flooded his mind, of his Selene laying with Desmond, saying words of love that should have been reserved for him and him alone. He knew his anger was justified, and for a Demon lord, it was a miracle he didn’t torch the entire room in a blaze of rage and fury. Instead he had tossed the bastard child back at Desmond, and then walked out…walking away from his true love.

Amazed at the fact that Tempest was now showing such patience and using logic in her counter as to how the Prince could go on without Selene, the Prince could only offer her a half smile when she said that she knew a way to make him smile again. Kissing his cheek gently, the Prince replied.

“Remind me to shave…I must have cheeks rougher than a bristle brush.” His lame attempt at humor was his way of trying to mask the pain that was racking his mind and body. Joffrey knew she was trying to cheer him up, and he gave in.

“Alright…lead on. Let us see what you have in store.” 

http://stream1.gifsoup.com/view4/1095881/russell-brand-wink-o.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 10, 2013 05:46AM
“Remind me to shave…I must have cheeks rougher than a bristle brush.” Her father stated, his attempt at humor falling flat beneath the weight of his pain and longing.

“You do not.” Tempest smiled, leaning her head on his shoulder as they walked. She was doing her best to keep his spirits up. It was never an nice sight when a demon gave into depression.

“Alright…lead on. Let us see what you have in store.” Nodding, she led them both out to the gardens, where just a few short days ago, a father had given his baby girl a blue elephant. She smiled with fondness as she recalled the bee and getting stung and every moment afterwards.

“My word. I was a bit of a tempermental child, wasn’t I?” she grinned as she lead him to the garden table. She indicated that he sit before she took a couple of steps back. “When I was…away…I found a way to age myself, as you can see…but I also received these.” She closed her eyes and it only took her a moment of concentration for her wings to come forth. She stretched them high overhead, releasing a deep sigh of relief at the feel of having them exposed for the first time in hours. She relaxed them at her sides and waited to see what her father would think of them.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/263849_zpsaeecb47b.jpeg

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 10, 2013 06:02AM
Walking together, Tempest recanted how she was just a few days earlier. She admitted she was a temperamental child, much to the Prince’s amusement. “Oh…I wouldn’t say that.”He said at first, then remembered all the effort he used to go to, to make her wishes come true. “Well…perhaps a little, but you were my daughter, and from what Nanny told me, I was a right little sod. She was always having to use soap to clean my tongue…and I can’t tell you how many times I hid her slippers. She favoured using them on my backside.”

Childhood memories, were always so good to remember, even the bad times. What troubled Joffrey however, is that by Tempest growing up overnight, that she may have missed some of the best years of her life. Growing up means responsibility.

Tempest gestured for the Prince to sit, and so he did, wondering what in the world it was that his daughter was about to show him, that would make him find his smile.

“When I was…away…I found a way to age myself, as you can see…but I also received these.” 

Much to the Prince’s surprise, Tempest unfurled a beautiful set of wings. They opened up majestically behind her back, and with each beat, they got stronger. Joffrey could see that she was relieved to have them opened, and it didn’t take a fool to see why. To see her relax again, and wait patiently for his reaction, was worth the trip down out of the castle. He just sat there and shook his head.

“I always thought I knew what true beauty was, until now. Tempest, you are blessed. This does touch my heart, and makes up for the sadness of not being able to dote on you as my baby girl. You’re all grown up.”

http://i586.photobucket.com/albums/ss303/birdy_ratel/russell_brand-1.jpg

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 10, 2013 06:19AM
Tempest smiled at that. “I may be older, and missed out on a lot of things, but this felt right and I was glad it happened. And I’m always going to need my daddy, no matter what age I am.” she stated. “And I can do this.” So saying,her whole left arm snapped into a blaze of fire.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 10, 2013 08:33AM
Selene and Joffrey’s Chambers

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7406mQGVA1rqmypj.gif
Selene turned to stare at her daughter in shock, not believing her ears. She thought she and Desmond were a couple? Why was her family turning against her like she had an affair. Too stunned to say anything as Tempest removed her mother from her life, she stood still as a statue. When Tempest left after her harsh words, she turned to whisper to Magda “Take the baby…” The servant rushed forward to take the baby from the princess, already seeing Selene’s eyes go from blue to pitch black. As soon as the child was safe from her grasp, Selene stalked towards Desmond as though she were a jungle cat.

Desmond’s eyes widened as she prowled towards him, his hands going up defensively as he saw the look in her eyes. “Now listen, Princess…I’ve already established that your husband must have some sort of head injury…we musn’t-” But he was cut off by Selene’s deadly quiet voice.

“Did you see my daughter? Did you see her size…how much she’s grown? Does that look like a head wound to you?”Looking over to her son, she saw how fast he was growing. Such things could only be the work of magic. And who better to perform magic than a witch and warlock. Her eyes flicked back to Desmond and her hands clenched “I know you had your hand in this…Did you dare touch me? Did you dare to take away from me that which is my very LIFE?!” As her voice rose louder and louder, the floor and walls began to shake, the windows rattling as a storm began to brew from the angel’s wrath.

The warlock began to tremble and he backed away from her “You don’t understand! I love you! I only did this for you! That…that man was taking advantage of your pure light. He cared nothing for you, only of that bitch of a daughter!”

That did it. Selene’s wings came ripping out of her gown as she then launched herself into the air. She hovered mid air while naked, only cloaked in a heavenly light that was tinted with her dark anger. Her eyes, hair, and fingertips glowed as her skin was as shiny and pale as a pearl. Staring him down, she screamed “You dare speak of my child that way? My husband?! You will curse the day you dare cross me…” Flying towards him too quickly for him to even react, she tore her claws into him and ripped him to pieces. Blood and guts flew everywhere until at last she had what she wanted. Picking up his head, she turned and spoke coldly to the guards “See to it that this head is mounted on a pike before the castle doors as a warning to those who dare cross the demon prince of the Night Lands.”

Selene was now naked and covered head to foot in blood, and she turned to look at her son while the guards took the head away to do as she asked. What she saw made her gasp. The baby she had given to Magda to hold was now a small child about the size of a ten year old holding Magda. All the magic that dissipated from Desmond when he was killed had left the warlock and was consumed by the child. He had a mop of dirty blonde hair, curls so soft and springy that Selene wanted to touch them. He looked at her with bright green eyes that held the innocence and naivety that she once had herself. Walking towards him slowly, she couldn’t take her eyes off of him “Are you…?”

He immediately stepped up to her, his arms outstretched “Mamma, are you hurt?”
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_md3czp7HfE1rzrlkx.gif
Selene shook her head slowly and knelt down to scoop him into her arms “I am much better now…”

Magda smiled softly and spoke “Your carriage is ready, your grace.”

Standing up straight, all blood fell from her body to reveal her stunningly perfect form as her arms held her son. She looked like a demi-goddess from a mural as she clung to her child. Magda bowed her head reverently as The Saint Selene was now revealed. Selene smiled softly to Magda, all trace of evil gone from her soul as she carried her child out of the room naked, her wings furled around them protectively. They were going home.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 10, 2013 05:25PM
The Castle

As Joffrey sat admiring his daughter’s wings, Nanny came running down the hill, her skirts rising up and her face puffing from exertion.

“Joffy…Joffy…the Princess is gone. Taken her son…and…and..oh..its sickening.”

Coming up to stop just before Joffrey, and bending over to place her hands on her knees, truly winded, the Prince rose from his seat, and started to rub her back.

“The Princess and the bastard child are gone? With that Desmond creep no doubt. Good riddance!” He huffed, showing a foul expression. Nanny looked up at him, with watery eyes and a sick expression. “Desmond is going no where. Well…parts of him are in her chambers…other parts strewn about the hall, but its his head.” she exclaimed. At this Joffrey looked confused.“Bits? Head?…Eh?” He raised an eyebrow, as Nanny finally caught her breathe. “His head….its on a spike for all to see at the castle gates. Guess..the Princess and him had words?” Joffrey shot a look at his daughter, and then shrugged with a queasy look. “I always knew your Mother had a dark side….but that takes the cake, even for me. Guess he got found out.” The Prince rubbed his right eye, and then sighed. It still didn’t change the fact she bore that Warlock a son.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lk03mo1ani1qj56ggo1_500.gif

“So…she’s really gone. I suppose the marriage is too.”

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
September 11, 2013 01:10AM
Castle Gates

Out at the castle gates, Minerva was seeing the fleeing Princess’s handiwork on Desmond for herself. Oh, this was bad. So the royals figured out that Desmond was the father of the bastard child. That could only mean that she herself was now in danger, if the Prince was ever to clap eyes on her. Chewing on her bottom lip, she started to pace. Back and forth like an endangered creature trapped in a cage. The witch started to pull on her own long brown hair, as she narrowed her gaze, kicking up pebbles with her shoe. How on earth was she to survive the Prince’s rage when her turn came? But just then, one of the farmer’s daughters came up from the shed, carrying a basket of corn for the kitchens. She was such a beautiful girl, with golden hair and a blush to her cheeks. Same height, same weight. Oh yes, this was perfect. The Witch sauntered over and said softly.

“You poor girl, have you walked all this way from your farm to bring the royal house their corn?” Minerva cocked her head as though feeling sorry for the girl. The young lass nodded, her shoes long since worn through.
“Aye…I would love to sit.” The Witch beamed and offered to take the basket. “Here, let me take this from you.” As she reached for the basket, she also pulled out a lock of the girl’s hair. The farmer’s daughter yelped, and the witch pretended it was an accident. “Oops. I am so clumsy at times. Don’t worry though, it will grow back.” The Farmer’s daughter than wandered off to the milk sheds to take a rest as Minerva then threw the basket of corn over her shoulder, holding the strands of hair in triumph. She snuck into the castle, and finding an empty room, she started to braid the blonde hair with her own, uttering an incantation. Slowly but surely, all of Minerva’s hair started to change to the same colour as the Farmer’s daughter. Minerva glanced in a mirror, and low and behold, she looked EXACTLY like the Farmer’s daughter. Picking up a small piece of candy from a bowl on the dresser in the room, she continued to chuckle at herself

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lxnk63X5UT1r3pczwo2_500.gif

“Hmm…little too soft for my likings, but…this will have to do.” Grinning, she blew her new image a kiss, and skipped off into the Castle proper, to see about cleaning up Selene’s room.

<3>


Pearl of the Orient Condos (3) – River Marked.

$
0
0

Re: [RP] Pearl Of The Orient Condos
September 07, 2013 10:46AM
100 – Jennifer and William

Jennifer remained sitting there with her face buried in Penny’s fur. She could feel him stand up as he told her she didn’t understand. Well he was right about that. She definitely did not understand. She didn’t understand any of it. This whole situation they were in confused her to the max. As he explained, she looked up at him. Of course this had been the reason. It was probably the most selfish thing he’d ever done and it was still for her benefit. Everything he did was for her benefit. How was she supposed to tell him that she was angry, not because of him, but because of her? This one thing he had done wrong in their relationship had been all for her and she had been selfish, only thinking about herself, when she took Galtem and kissed him. Twice. She watched him walk around, not wanting to say anything. Not knowing what to see.

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively22_zps299e69f8.gif
William even admit that he was scared she’d see good in Galtem and run back to him. She couldn’t blame him for this. Isn’t that what she had done the second she realized that he loved her back? It was so easy to pretend to hate someone that hated you, but if Jennifer had known Galtem had had her best interest in mind, she wasn’t sure she would have been able to stay away. She took a deep breath and swallowed hard, preparing herself for whatever she was going to say next. All she did was set the dog down and hold her arms out to him. “Come here,” she said in a gentle voice. She needed his comfort right now even if he didn’t know why. And she wanted to comfort him. Even if it was from herself. She didn’t like fighting with William. It was the worst feeling in the world. He was all she had and she couldn’t risk losing him. But she also couldn’t keep lying to the person who knew her better than anyone else. So she would have to figure out what to do. But not for now. For now she just wanted to hold him.

Re: [RP] Pearl Of The Orient Condos
September 07, 2013 01:53PM
100 – Jennifer and William

William huffed out and just shook his head, while he walked around. He tilted his head down, and stared at the ground. He was already feeling his world fall apart, even tho nothing that bad happen. Its just, having Galtem back in town, meant something bad will happen, and William doesn’t want to lose Jennifer, so many years together, and now lose her because one of her ex’s showed up? He always knew she had feelings for Galtem, that’s why he was relieved when Galtem disappeared for this all 100years, however, now that he’s back, he’s fearing that Jennifer’s feelings will grow towards Galtem, and William is the one left behind. Its not easy for him to deal with that, and he has been fighting for her for years, there will be a limit for him.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/9683d1f8f72f975060d04b1838f9bb76/tumblr_mqnpviEn0W1snpfljo5_500.gif
When Jennifer told him to come closer to her, he just bite down onto his lower lip, and took the courage to look back at her. He forced a smile, since he didn’t wanted her to think he was angry at her, because he wasn’t, he was just angry at Galtem to be back. It might have been a selfish thing not tell her about the promise, but it was only for her own sake, she had to understand that, him and Galtem agreed on doing that.
Pushing those thoughts away, William walked up to her, and slowly got on the bed, while he began to place his palms on her shoulders, staring into her eyes, to let her known that the next words was honest.
“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t keep it secret. I love you, ok? No matter what happens, I will always be there for you.”
He told her with another smile, but not as forced as the one before. After this, he planted a kiss upon her forehead, and brought her closer to his chest, as he wrapped his arms around her, tightly. 

Re: [RP] Pearl Of The Orient Condos
September 07, 2013 02:24PM
Jennifer & William

She was grateful that William came over to her when she told him to. It would have been a very painful rejection if he hadn’t. He set his hands on her shoulders and looked at her with an intense stare. His smile was forced, but she just wanted to fall into his arms right then and there. Wanted nothing more than to just be with him and touching him as much as she could, but she did not move. Jennifer stared back into his eyes. Forced herself to look in the face of the person she would have to hurt so much. His next words just about broke her heart. She just nodded, holding back tears as he kissed her forehead before he allowed her to finally lean into him. She buried her face into his bare chest as he held her tight. It was too much for her and she let just a few tears fall. Maybe the reason she always found herself going back to Galtem was because William was simply too perfect for her. She was always angry at girls for saying that men were “too nice” because she didn’t think that was possible. But maybe this was what they meant. That if they dated someone that much better than them, then they would never be able to compare. William loved her so much, but she didn’t deserve it. She never deserved his love.

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively102_zps6aecef19.gif
Eventually she sat up, looking at him, her eyes no longer wet with tears. “I love you. So much. Please. Please know that. You have to know that whatever happens, I will always love you. That will never change,” she told him, surprising herself that she managed to say these words without crying. She figured those last few tears were her officially being done for the night. The words might have confused him more than anything since he figured they were just talking about Galtem coming back. But before he could respond to it she leaned forward and placed her lips on his and put the back of her hand on his neck, just as she had done with Galtem earlier, pushing him as close to her as he could be. She didn’t want this to be a good-bye kiss like it had been with Galtem. But she could not lie to him either and she didn’t know how he would be able to stay with her if he knew what had just happened. That was all problems for another time, because it was not a good-bye kiss. It was a greeting. A question begging for an answer. She just kissed him and hoped that he would respond.

Re: [RP] Pearl Of The Orient Condos
September 07, 2013 07:23PM
100 – Jennifer & William

William placed his left palm on her back, and used his right hand to stroke her hair with his friends, he could hear her whimper, she was probably crying, since he felt the tears against his bare chest, but it didn’t seemed that much. He decided to not ask her why the cry, because in his mind it was rather obvious, she was probably feeling a mess again and William was here for comfort her and fix her whenever she needs him.
After awhile, she finally sat up and looked at him, her words left him slightly confused, but he thought it would be about the Galtem subject, for let him known to not doubt about her love for him. He doesn’t, its just, he can’t truly trust Galtem, everybody has their weakness, and Galtem is one of those guys that is capable to see weakness quickly one somebody and uses them against that person, to get whatever he wants. That’s what William fears.
Before he could tell her something about those words, he felt her lips against his, and her palm on the back of his neck, as she was bringing him closer to her.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m8agckKqOh1qjsk0wo6_250.gif
He moved his hands up, and placed them on her cheeks, as he cupped up her face and began to respond to the kiss, on the beginning it was rather soft, but long. He tried to pull his head back, but it seemed Jennifer wouldn’t allow him, so he just rushed his lips back onto hers, and began to kiss her with more passion, and using his tongue against hers as well. His hands slid down on her body, till they meet up with her sides, and he just allowed himself to fall back on the bed, and pull her on top of him. He felt like he had his mood ruined, and didn’t wanted to do anything but sleep, however, when it was for show their love towards each other, the mood is completely different. After such argument, they really need this. 

Re: [RP] Pearl Of The Orient Condos
September 09, 2013 04:12AM
312 – Amelia’s apartment

It had truly been a long night, and now Amelia’s head was starting to nod, as the last of her shows was finishing. The kitty that she had found out by the trash can was asleep on her lap, curled up in a tight ball. Amelia smiled down at the kitty, and then scooped him up, while with the other hand reached for the empty dish. Amelia was something of a neat freak, and padded to the kitchen to place the dish into the dishwasher and turn it on.

Wandering past Rattle’s tank, she blew a kiss to the “other” gentleman in her life; her snake, and whispered. “I have a new male to take to my bed.” referring of course to the little kitten who was fast asleep. All lights turned off, she went up the stairs to her bedroom, where she placed the kitty down on the spot nearest her own pillow. A trip to the cupboard and she found an old cat litter tray and litter, from when she had to baby sit her sister’s cat one time. Always good at hoarding such things, this would now come in useful at least with her new house guest. Setting this up in the laundry, she then stretched and yawned, making her way back into the bedroom.

http://i.imgur.com/GVpi8l.gif

Amelia got into bed, sliding under the covers, and gave her kitty one final pat, before she turned off the lamp beside her. Laying still for a moment, she wondered if Galtem and Caleb had made it home alright. She let out a sigh, knowing that they were no longer her problem. Amelia finally rolled over and drifted off to sleep.

<3>


Police Station (1) – River Marked.

$
0
0

 

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 14, 2013 07:28PM
“That would be me, Lieutenant!” came the last person she wanted any contact with. Shane Williamson. She practically loathed the man. With his shiny suits and shiny teeth and womanizing ways. It set her teeth on edge the way he treated women, like the were toys to be played with and not to be respected. Not everyone knew, but she had a photo of him and his phony smile taped to a dartboard on the back of her office door.

She felt his smarmy gaze roaming over her body and knew the first thing she would do when she got home was take a scalding, hot shower. She hated dealing with this man. It made her feel dirty.

“Well well well…did you run out of case files in that dark hovel of an office of yours? Hmm? Oh wait..that’s right. You have lost how many assistants in the past month to harassment charges? Ha….and you are in charge of internal affairs? Sounds like a conflict of interest right there, hey Toots.”

She wanted to punch him. If there was one thing she hated more than being called “Louisa” it was being called “Toots”. Her fists clenched at her side and she began to count backwards from 100 in Spanish.

Shane went on smoothly, giving Amelia the ablibi she was so desperately needing, causing Carmen to roll her eyes. She didn’t want to believe a word he said, but since there was potential video evidence and witnesses involved, she would have to take him at his word. He then walked boldly up to Rodger and said. “You do…have the evidence, Lieutenant?”

Carmen stood up, arms crossed and glared so hotly at Shane, it was a wonder his clothes didn’t burn off.

“Be that as it may, whether she was with you or not…there is a definite conflict of interest since she happens to be the ex-girlfriend of the bar owner’s brother. That, in my book is definitely NOT kosher. So until this mess gets solved, I’m afraid I’m going to have to recommend she be removed from this case…or suspended pending the outcome. Your choice.” Carmen smirked. “Have a good day, gentleman. Lady.”

So saying, she turned on her heel and left the office, heading for the elevators at the end of the hall.

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 16, 2013 09:56AM
Roger’s Office

Roger removed his hand from Amelia’s shoulder to cross his arms and stare Carmen down as she listed off stupid statistics that supposedly made his team seem inadequate. He didn’t care that the weren’t always by the book, he just cared the cases were solved and the victims’ families could get a piece of mind. However, he was aware that the Queen of Darkness bitch probably didn’t have a heart and couldn’t understand such a sentimental quality. Rolling his eyes, he just began to laugh at Carmen. She really must not have a life to feel like she had to crush testicles constantly. He was quite relieved, nevertheless, when Shane decided to make an appearance. Roger looked to Amelia and spoke softly after Shane shared his own imput. “Vampira, I already had the boys remove your kit from your car when I drove you here. Though I was upset, I still want this case solved.”Looking up, he then watched the battle of wit between Carmen and Shane with great interest. Though Roger didn’t like that Amelia had Shane in her home, he had to admit that he liked the lawyer.

As the evidence was once again mentioned as Shane stood before him, he just nodded and spoke with a smirk “The evidence is being examined as we speak, and as we would not have had such great evidence that could very well put a murder behind bars without Reed’s help, I am afraid I will take her suggestion and put it in the trash can with my leftover Chinese food.” He looked towards Carmen with a triumphant grin since he had no desire to remove Amelia from the case, nor would he see her suspended. As much as it was a conflict of interest, it was not enough to get her removed from the case. There was no substantial evidence that her relationship with Galtem had anything to do with the murder. All they had on Galtem himself was a wallet…circumstantial evidence. No, he was going to fight this. As Carmen walked out of his office and the door closed, he made a silly face in her direction. “I really hate that woman…”
http://media.tumblr.com/7183e493c01f06673358885c30395333/tumblr_inline_ml7ia67HVO1qz4rgp.gif

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 16, 2013 06:33PM
Rodger’s office

Shane loved watching Carmen take a hit below the belt, and leave the room with that tail of hers tightly thrust up between her legs. He actually wanted to do a fist pump in celebration as she gave her final thoughts on the matter and left empty handed. Pleased with Rodger’s response that they had the evidence that was in part provided by Amelia, he knew that for now, she was going to be kept from suspension and the case.

When Rodger commented after Carmen left; “I really hate that woman…” Shane quipped in exchange.“What’s even better is we just got to make her look like a prize bitch. Did you see the way her lips mimicked that of a cat’s asshole?” A loud laugh erupted from Shane as he patted Amelia on the shoulder. “Keep up the good work, hun. See you in court, for the witness statements on the Lawson case.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7uppoj8m21qeitqh.gif

Happy with the outcome, he gave Rodger the trigger finger and fired it off. “Laters.” And then headed out of the office, probably to go annoy the crap further out of Carmen. She had just painted a huge target on her ass, for trying to upstage him, and he never let anyone get away when they tried that on.

Now with just Rodger and Amelia left alone in the office, Amelia rose up from her chair. Tired from being up most of the night, and having the stress relieved somewhat that she was not going to lose her job or be suspended, she had to thank Rodger for this.

Not knowing what else to do, or why this came over her, she went to give Rodger a big hug. Totally out of character, and unprofessional, but she needed too.

http://i42.tinypic.com/169g3uh.jpg

“Thank you.”

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 16, 2013 09:43PM
Carmen’s Office

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/adbdafc7-861c-4387-a3c3-f9ff1c85ce07_zps9b034e81.jpg

Those who saw the brunette beauty storming through the halls were wise to get out of her way. Things had gone so wrong down in Rodger’s office and she laid the blame at one person’s feet.

“Dirty, rotten, no good, son-of-a-” she growled.

“I wouldn’t finish that thought if I were you.” her long-time secretary, Mary stated, entering the office behind her and closing the door.

“You don’t have to deal with that ass!” Carmen growled.

“Why do you let him get under your skin? You must know he does it just to piss you off.” Mary grinned, placing her messages on her desk. Carmen picked up one of the darts she kept nearby and launched it at the door. It hit the picture she had there of Shane’s face from a photoshoot he had done for Vanity Fair dead center in the eye and she grinned. “Do you have to do that?” Mary sighed.

“Yes. It relieves tension.”

“So does sex. Try it some time.” Mary smirked.

“Ugh! Must you be so vulgar? You’re a grandmother.”

“I have to get my thrills somewhere.” Mary smirked, turning to leave. Carmen simply banged her head on her desk…repeatedly.

“I loathe that man.” she sighed, pulling out paperwork on another case she was working on, immersing herself in her work as she often did.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/tumblr_mnq3issGIA1snwrt2o1_500_zpsfa6da113.gif

Mary and a few others always complained that she had no life. She never dated, she didn’t go out just for drinks with the other women in her office, she didn’t go out…period. And that was the way she liked it. Relationships just messed things up. And she didn’t want to be tied to any man for any reason.

Her life, in her eyes and mind, was perfect.

So saying, it was nearly 8 at night before she decided to head for home.

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 17, 2013 06:16AM
Police Carpark

Shane didn’t know what it was exactly, but he got as big a thrill of pissing off Carmen, as he did hunting prey for a little midnight snack. He wasn’t about to let her get away scott free for the way she berated him in Rodger’s office earlier, so…he made sure he got one last chance to say ‘Goodnight’. It was well past eight when she exited the police station and he heard the tell tale sound of her car alarm being deactivated as she strolled past the rows of squad cars to her own. Emerging out of the shadows, Shane came up behind her and whispered.

“You always did look more attractive from behind.”

Oh that was a cutting remark, making out her ass was more beautiful than her face. You could say that Shane had a way with words. He was also ready for her too, when she took the time to spin around. She might opt for a face slap, or maybe a good kick in the nuts, either way he was prepared to use what it took to evade her attempts to lash out physically.

“How does it feel to be…wrong about people, Carmen? You, the Internal Affairs officer fucking up so greatly. Heh, I would just love to read about that in the Police union gazette.”

Shane would be wearing that million dollar smile, and have his head tilted in a fashion that he appeared cocky. A right bastard.“And er…watch where you hit me, I’m a lawyer and I know all the rules on police brutality. Hell, I wrote a few of them.” He chuckled darkly.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/672b36e8bbecc16f87bfa47246ccfaa2/tumblr_mf14a4Chvb1rq7m75o1_500.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 17, 2013 08:19AM
“You always did look more attractive from behind.”

Carmen froze in her tracks as she heard that hateful, spiteful voice. And his words made her want to do something drastic…like rearrange his face…with her fists, currently clenched around both her keys in one hand, her briefcase in the other. She just knew he would retaliate by getting her fired or something more worse then that. She wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction.

“How does it feel to be…wrong about people, Carmen? You, the Internal Affairs officer fucking up so greatly. Heh, I would just love to read about that in the Police union gazette.”

Carmen remained silent, taking deep breaths and counting backward from 200 this time, in Spanish. She was not going to rise to the bait. She was going to be the better person here.

And yet he continued picking at her, like a scab, in the silence of the carport. “And er…watch where you hit me, I’m a lawyer and I know all the rules on police brutality. Hell, I wrote a few of them.” He chuckled darkly.

Now it was her turn to chuckle, a sound so sensuous it would make young boys cream their jeans to hear it. She turned to face him, keeping herself relaxed as she did so.

“You’d just love that wouldn’t you?” she smiled, walking toward him until she was just inches from him. She could smell his over-priced cologne and resisted the urge to cough. Instead, she paced around him slowly and deliberately, the click-clack of her heels echoing loud in the silence of the carport. “I wonder if your other lawyer pals know you have a secret fetish to be dominated by a woman, tied up…maybe a spanking with a paddle.” she smirked, standing in front of him once more. She leaned in close, her breath brushing across the sensative hairs on his ears. “Dirty boy.” she whispered huskily.

She stepped back and turned away from him, heading for her car once more.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/olivia-benson-happy-law-and-order-svu_zps70c35d67.gif

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 17, 2013 08:34AM
Talk about passive aggressive. Oooo the IA officer did have a sultry side to her after all, or was this another defensive tactic on her part. Approaching Shane like she was a black cougar, the way she showed a knock em dead smile, and took on the role of a dominant, or at least that is the impression she was exhibiting.

“You’d just love that wouldn’t you?”

“Being beaten with your briefcase?…Not into that kind of leather, Lou.”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ln4qnkb2jx1qa56ewo1_500.gif

She started to pace around, him, with the sharp click clack rhythm of her heels, matching the swinging of her hips.

“I wonder if your other lawyer pals know you have a secret fetish to be dominated by a woman, tied up…maybe a spanking with a paddle.” Oh…so now we are at the Queen of the night talk. Those bitches charge a fortune to dress you up as a baby in a diaper, or a leather thong wearing sub with ball gag. He really couldn’t picture himself in that get up, no matter how much Carmen tried to make it sound like it suited him. She really tried to stick the claws in with the line “Dirty boy.”

“Not half as dirty as the one in your imagination, Toots. Had I known you were into the BDSM lifestyle, I would have directed you to the Police Commissioner. No secret that he gets off on being beaten with a police baton. Come to think of it…wasn’t it HE that gave you that promotion from your desk job? Heh…oh wow, wait till the guys down town find out about this.” He watched her strut towards her car, thinking she had won this round and he simply chuckled and headed the other way.

“She hates me.” His laughter was all that you could hear as he vanished into the mist.

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 17, 2013 08:58AM
http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/tumblr_mgnjobbU1t1qf0wcco1_500_zps2e5dec5a.gif

Carmen’s fists clenched once more at that hated nickname. She did not turn around. She was tired, she was bitchy and she just wanted to go home and take a hot bath and relax with a glass of wine.

“I hate that man.” she muttered, getting into her car.

“Ahh, but is it hate? Or do you lust after Mr Sexy Lawyer?” her concious asked as she made her way home.

“Shut up. I do not lust after him. And he is definitely NOT sexy!” she stated out loud.

“Methinks the maiden dost protest too much.” her inner self smirked.

“And you have the sense God gave a mule. Now shut it.”

“He did call you ‘Lou’.

“Probably meant it as an insult, the bastard.”

Her inner self shut up at that and she was pleased.

—-thread change to Ocean View Apartments—-

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 17, 2013 01:45PM
Police Station

Galtem spent the whole night in the damn police station, when he was clearly innocent. Fine, he had that mob look, but not enough to murder somebody. Just because they found his wallet closer to the body, and that in the past they thought he was a drug dealer, but everything went down hill, because they had no more proofs, this didn’t made him a criminal. He had lucky on the drug thing, because he was a drug dealer, and luckily for him no more proofs were found, but about this murder thing, he has no idea on how the hell his wallet went there. Maybe it fell when he gave Caleb some money.
“Galtem Manzenli?” A guard spoke.
Galtem rose up from his seat, and on his face we could see some bruises, he couldn’t heal himself because he was in a cell full of humans and the guards would notice the changes in his face, so he had to remain with this bruises for awhile.
Yes?”
Galtem finally spoke, and stepped closer to the bars from the cell.
The guard started to open the door, and told him that he was free. He couldn’t understand why, and he told him, that there was no more proofs against him, and there was no need for him to be here, plus his alibi was confirmed, so he didn’t fitted in this murder act. Finally a free man. Galtem just took a last look at those stupid humans in it, and if glares could kill, they all would be dead. He left the cell with the guard, and he just lead him to the right place, so he could get his stuff back. They gave him back his wallet, car keys, cellphone, and finally his leather jacket, wondering why they wanted that, but now it was back, and fine.
Putting on his leather jacket, he shoved his wallet and car keys, into his pockets ,making sure this time none would fall, and he kept his cellphone in his palm. He waited for them to open the doors, and he just stepped outside.

Outside:

http://media.tumblr.com/e1647dac5ba6223dcdf26631f4a6854c/tumblr_inline_mt5n14L0341s3j9zf.gif

Now that he was finally outside, his car wasn’t here, he had to go back to the disco and grab it. That wouldn’t be a problem, due his werewolf speed. But he had other thing in his mind, he was thinking about Jennifer, he spent the whole night thinking about what they done, about what she said and what he said, and that last kiss, it was clearly a goodbye one, but he didn’t wanted it to end like that, no matter how much he told him to stop going after her, his hand was already moving on his hand, and began to type down Jennifer’s number, he still remembered about it.
Taking a deep breathe, he placed the phone closer to his ear, and waited for someone to pick up, but, whenever he heard the second beep, he just hung up. He couldn’t do this, he wanted to call her, talk to her, but he shouldn’t do this, it wasn’t his job be with her anymore, he should let her be happy with William. It was like half of his body was fighting for go talk to Jennifer while the other one was fighting for stop being a love sick fool, and just do this life.
Pushing those thoughts away, he just began to walk on his way towards the disco so he could get his car.

((Thread Change))

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 23, 2013 10:16AM
Carmen’s Office

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/adbdafc7-861c-4387-a3c3-f9ff1c85ce07_zps9b034e81.jpg

Monday, 8 AM…

Mary was busy transcribing notes for a court case when Carmen stumbled into the office. Mary was surprised by her appearance. Her hair looked disheveled, her clothes were rumpled and there were bags under her eyes.

“What the hell happened to you?” she asked.

“I don’t want to talk about it.” Carmen sighed, going into her office. Mary followed her and poured her a cup of coffee which she took with a very happy thanks. Mary sat in the chair across from the desk.

“What happened?”

“Just some bad dreams. I didn’t sleep too well.” was all she would admit to.

“Well you have a mid-afternoon break, two hours I believe. Take a nap on the couch. You know how comfortable it is.” Mary suggested, getting to her feet.

“I might do that. Thanks, Mary.”

“Someone’s gotta keep an eye on you. May as well be me.” Mary grinned, leaving the office and closing the door behind her.

The picture of Shane on the back of the door caught her eye and with a thought it appeared in her hand. Growling, she turned and shoved it face down into the paper shredder.

With a sigh, she tried to concentrate on work, but the dreams she had the night before kept haunting her.

Dream Flashback…

It was two in the morning and she was deeply asleep. The night had been sweltering and even with the fan on there was no air to be had. She had left the doors to the balcony in her bedroom wide open to at least get some air circulating and had forgone clothing, choosing to sleep in the nude.

Something moved in the room, moving closer to where she slept. The sheet covering her naked form was slowly removed from her body. She moaned a little in her sleep. A hand touched her thigh, sliding slowly upward. With a murmur she rolled to her back, tossing an arm across her eyes to block out the moonlight shining through the window. The hand had disappeared when she moved, but now was back, gently teasing across her skin, massaging her breasts.

“Mmm.” she verbalized. Lips began teasing her nipples and with a moan, her back arched up.

“Yessss.” she heard a voice whisper against her skin. Hands parted her thighs and she felt another body press against her, pressing into her as lips nuzzled her neck. She turned her head for better access and felt a sharp pain. She cried out in shock for a moment before the pain disappeared and an aching pleasure filled her. She felt a pull against her neck and wrapped her arms around the person she was with, moaning in ecstacy as he made love to her.

Her orgasm was quick and pleasurable as the man drew back. She had to force her eyes open to see whom she was with and she gaped in shock when she saw Shane above her, licking her blood from his lips.

“No!” she whispered.

“Oh yes. You are mine!” he grinned, fangs glistening in the moonlight…

She had woken up with a shout, hand around her throat, her body drenched in sweat. She had ran to the bathroom, flipping the light on so she could examine her neck. There were no signs of being bitten and she sat down on the toilet lid with a sigh of relief. She hadn’t been able to return to sleep after that.

She jerked herself back to reality, realizing she had been dozing off over her work. She stood and poured herself a second cup of coffee, leaving it black and strong and downing it in one go.

She could not be distracted by such thoughts again. He would not win.


Police Station (2) – River Marked.

$
0
0

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 23, 2013 09:59PM
Police station

http://images3.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20130222183952/headhuntershorrorhouse/images/3/35/David_(Lost_Boys).jpg

Introduction of David Razor aka Ghost.

Not all cops at the local police station are dressed in blue, and wear the badge proudly on their lapels. There is a crack team of specialists, that work in the narcotics and undercover department. One, that sets fear into the eyes of those that see him, is David Razor. Not dressed in suits, or tie, this guy looks like he stepped out of an eighties movie, with a shock white mullet, teased up with moose, long black coat, which he wears regardless of the season, and steel capped boots. A five o’clock shadow of stubble is his trademark, and oddly enough he is one of the few officers that is allowed to smoke inside. The Police Commissioner cuts him a wide birth, since this officer has had the highest amount of arrests in Haven, and the bigger cities, where he is nicknamed “Ghost”. His uncanny ability to vanish from the crime scenes, leaving no finger prints, no trace of his even existing, and yet he nails the big players.

Entering via the back entrance, David has presense, as many of the other officers all look up from their desks, in awe of this guy. He doesn’t even give them the time of day, and heads straight for the Branch detective’s office, a file under his arm. Not bothering to knock, he strides in, and sniffs as he tosses the file on the desk.

In a deep raspy voice he says; “Shipment of about 300kgs of herion going down on the dock, at 8,00pm. Get a team ready and set up surveliance on Josh’s seafood boathouse. That is where Millari is doing the drop.” The Branch detective picks up the file, and opens it, going through the photographs and sees notable public figures involved in shady dealings, hand shakes and then a small usb with video footage of Millari and his latest bitch. Grinning the Branch detective goes to shake David’s hand.

“You did it again, how can we repay you?’

“You can start by knocking off the handshake crap. Usual amount, brown bag. You know the drill.”

And with that, he walked out of the office towards his desk, where he sat down and then slammed his massive boots up on the desk top, pulling out a copy of Rolling Stone magazine.

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 23, 2013 10:23PM
Carmen’s Office

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/adbdafc7-861c-4387-a3c3-f9ff1c85ce07_zps9b034e81.jpg

Carmen poked her head out her door. “Mary, who’s the best detective they have at the moment?” Mary turned to her computer and pulled up the current police roster.

“What are you looking for?”

“Someone who has an impressive record.”

Mary’s fingers flew across the keys. One name popped up and she made a face. “You sure you want to tackle this one?”

“Why? Who is it?”

“Razor, aka Ghost.” Carmen peeked over at Mary’s computer screen.

“Hmm. Interesting.”

“What do you need him for anyway?”

“Secret project. The less you know, the better.” Carmen stated, going back into her office.

She picked up the phone and called downstairs.

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 23, 2013 10:47PM
Razor’s desk

The phone started to ring at his desk, with the red light blinking for Carmen’s office. Drawing down his Rolling stone magazine, he raised an eyebrow, looking at the phone, like it was interfering with his reading time. “Shit, what the hell does she want?” David thought to himself, tossing down the magazine and picking up the handle aggressively. He twirled a toothpick around as he listened to her order to go to her office. David cringed, not over fond of Carmen, but he didn’t have much to do with her either, in fact, he pretty much kept to himself.

He gave her a very short answer, that he would be there in five minutes, then hung up, and picked up his magazine again. Five minutes passed and he let out an audible grunt before letting his boots fall to the ground, and tossing the mag back in his drawer. One of the other officers chuckled to see David having to go see Carmen, and even was bold enough to make a comment.

http://www.company.co.uk/cm/companyuk/images/Qo/or_87586cbc121734926213027.jpg

“Dragon lady got shit on you, Razor?’

David sniffed and then leaned over to Swaski and said. “No man, but by the smell of you, you forgot to wipe. You stink, asshole.” The other officers all burst out laughing, as Swaski went the deepest shade of red, and then hurried to the john.

Not even bothering to knock, David entered Carmen’s office and then yanked out a chair, sitting himself down. He took out a packet of cigarettes and then tapped the box on his palm, before drawing one out and setting it between the corner of his lips. About to get out a zippo lighter, he mumbled.

“You don’t call less you got some big deal eatin’ at ya, Carmen. Sup?”

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 23, 2013 10:56PM
Carmen had been serious when she told Mary she could handle David Razor. She had worked with him years earlier on a top secret case that went way beyond Governor of the State level that lead to the arrest and conviction of the Governor and a few top aides.

It never surprised her that his appearance screamed “You Mom Warned You About Me.” It was how he operated.

He strode into her office without knocking and immediately sat in the chair across from her desk. Pulling out a pack of cigarettes, he placed one in his mouth, returning the pack to his pocket.

“You don’t call less you got some big deal eatin’ at ya, Carmen. Sup?” he asked, lighting the cig.

She slid an ashtray across the desk toward him, hoping he’d get the hint and use the thing, unlike last time when he stubbed it out on the corner of her desk. She still had the burn mark to prove it.

“I need you to do some digging for me. This might probably be the most dangerous case you’ve ever done. Are you in?” she asked without preamble. “I mean this needs some serious discretion attached to it. If anyone, especially the subject, knew about this, it could mean both our jobs.”

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 23, 2013 11:19PM
Carmen’s Office.

Taking a drag from his cigarette, he then tipped his head out and blew a smoke ring, while Carmen explained why she had wanted to see him so quickly.

“I need you to do some digging for me. This might probably be the most dangerous case you’ve ever done. Are you in?”

“I could spin off some corny jacked up line here, Car, about how I live for danger and and I got my shovel ready, but lets be frank here, you want me to go do some investigating off the radar, right?” He tapped the ash of his cigarette into the ashtray..(a first) and then eased back, bringing up his right boot over his left knee.

“I ain’t agreeing till I know who the target is. For all I know you could be trying to set up the Commissioner. Even if he does deserve a bit of time in County. *he suddenly found humor in that situation and said* “Make one fat prison bitch though.”

If Carmen was going to get him to agree, she needed to be a little bit more upfront.

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 23, 2013 11:27PM
“I could spin off some corny jacked up line here, Car, about how I live for danger and and I got my shovel ready, but lets be frank here, you want me to go do some investigating off the radar, right?”

She rolled her eyes at the nickname “Car”. “Didn’t I tell you to call me ‘Lou’ on more than one occassion. If you’re going to give me a nickname, at least use one I won’t get teased for.” she sighed. “And yes, this is completely off the books. Let’s just say it’s for personal benefit and be done with it.

“I ain’t agreeing till I know who the target is. For all I know you could be trying to set up the Commissioner. Even if he does deserve a bit of time in County. Make one fat prison bitch though.” he chuckled.

She ignored his crack about the Commissioner (even though she agreed with him about it) and withdrew a file from her desk, sliding it over to him.

“Everything you need is there. I want to know all the dirty little secrets.” she stated. “Usual fees apply, of course.” she added, awaiting his answer.

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 23, 2013 11:39PM
Carmen’s office

The file was slid over the desk, and David’s cigarette rested on his bottom lip, as he snatched up the document, and flicked it open casually. His eyes showed no emotion, nor did his face. To him, this was just another case, another way to mark a notch on his belt. If it was one thing about David’s unorthodox style, he was not one to play the fool, or ask unnecessary questions. Suspects always made mistakes, cause they act out from emotions, something David didn’t have. After a good couple of minutes, he stubbed out his cigarette in the ash tray and rose to standing, closing the file, and placing it under his arm.

https://encrypted-tbn3.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcS_iKJtdjh5IttjZ34R-fjPQm6ep2nG-stoUMpvQeordSWQCAzI

“Usual amount, you know the drill.” With that he turned and left her office without another word. It was his way. He didn’t act up to the ladies, had no time or use for it. To many this would seem peculiar, like he was in his own little world, and in a way, he was.

Always be wary of the quiet ones.

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 24, 2013 08:29AM
Carmen’s office

The mail delivery guy is pushing his trolley through the station going past the various cublicles, and taking out letters and parcels, to put on the various desks, till he comes outside the office of the Internal affairs office. There is a black parcel that is addressed to Carmen, and the mail clerk picks it up, just like its an every day package. He raps on the door, then opens it on the sound of her voice.

“You got a package here.” He places it on her desk and then turns to leave, the box sitting on her desk.

http://organiseyourlife.net.au/wp-content/uploads/2011/04/Black_gift_box.jpg

The box has a black and white ribbon, and a small swing tag, that has an inscription on it.

“From a friend.”

If she was to open the box, there would be black tissue paper, but when you pulled that back, there was a dead white dove, resting on a bed of red rose petals. A blank CD is at the bottom of the box, with the words “Play me

There is a song on the CD….just the one. This…was a warning of what could happen to her, if she pushed to hard.

The bird represents a woman, the petals are blood….and she is dying. Its a fate that awaits Carmen, if she is not careful

http://indiemusicheartbeat.files.wordpress.com/2011/09/tumblr_lqdzjjboyb1qitc0qo1_500.gif?w=640

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station new
September 24, 2013 08:54AM
Working through some of her case files, Carmen was more awake then she’d ever been. There had been few distractions, except when Mary asked her what she wanted for lunch, other than that she’d been left alone.

There was a knock on her door some time later. “Come in.” she called out. The door opened and a man from the mail room poked his head in the door.

“You got a package here.” he stated, placing it on her desk before leaving. She sat back in her seat, staring at the seemingly innocent box. There was a simple tag hanging from it.“From A Friend”

Drawing it toward herself, she pulled off the ribbon and the top. Something was covered in black tissue paper. She slowly pulled open the paper, staring down at the white dove resting in a bed of rose petals. It wasn’t breathing, it’s dull black eyes staring at her accusingly. There was also a CD inside, nothing indicating what was on it. She placed in her CD player beside her and pressed play. She recognized the song and sat back with a chuckle.

“The nuns always said I enjoyed playing with fire.” she smirked, returning the cd back to the box and closing the lid. Gathering up her paperwork and filing it away for later, she put the box in her purse to dispose of on her way out.

“Mary, I’m going out for the rest of the day. These need to be mailed to the US Attorney General’s offices by overnight mail.” she stated, placing two envelopes in the OUT tray on Mary’s desk.

“Don’t forget you have that meeting with the D.A. tomorrow.” That made Carmen pause on her way out the door.

“What meeting?” she demanded. She didn’t recall setting up any meeting with Shane.

“He called yesterday asking for a meeting with you. Your morning was clear for tomorrow so I slotted him in.”

“He called you? On a Sunday? What were you doing here on a Sunday?”

“Getting your files together for that state case on Friday like you asked me to. Why?” Mary was genuinely confused until Carmen remembered she did ask her to get those files together for her.

“You didn’t have to come in on your day off to do that.” Carmen told her.

“I wasn’t doing anything at home and I was bored. It’s no big deal.”

“New rule. No more working on your day off. Go to the movies or something.” Carmen told her. “And see if you can cancel that meeting.” There was no way in hell she was going to allow herself to be in any situation where she was alone with that man.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/tumblr_mp9yhrkjg01r0nqb4o1_250_zpsf894231d.gif 


Vacation Destination (1) – River Marked.

$
0
0

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 25, 2013 11:25PM
Hotel Lobby

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/icl8vl_zps77a881e0.png

Carmen was the first one down to the lobby and she went to the desk to ask the clerk where the luau was being held.

“Out by the fountain. Take these doors to the left and walk straight down the steps. You can’t miss it.” the woman behind the counter was kind enough to tell her.

“Thank you. I’m actually waiting for someone. The lady that checked into Room 546. Could you let her know that I went out to find a good table, and I’ll meet her out there?”

“That won’t be a problem. Enjoy the luau.”

“Thank you.” Carmen smiled. Adjusting the shawl she’d brought over her shoulders, she headed in the direction indicated.

Fountain

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/Four-Seasons-Resort-Maui-at-Wailea-Hotel-Exterior-2_zpsfab950a7.jpg

With the coming of night, the area around the fountain was lit like New Year’s Eve in New York City. It was bright, it was magical and it was simply fantastic. Wanting to capture the moment, she whipped out her camera and snapped a couple of pictures before putting it away. She found a good spot near the area the dancers would come out and close to the buffet table and waited for Louisa to arrive.

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 25, 2013 11:40PM
Fountain

Descending the stairs, Louisa looked radiant in her shocking pink ensemble, complete with matching clutch and shoes. Seeing Carmen, she waved and blew a kiss from across the tiled area, and clattered over towards her, looking a million dollars. Her golden locks bobbed on her shoulders, and she was like your typical tourist, admiring all the beautiful people and the gorgeous setting.

http://data2.whicdn.com/images/64512214/large.gif

“So pretty. Ooo..birds of paradise. Oh..waiters with lap laps. I so want a grass skirt.” she gushed, finally making her way over to Carmen.

“You look so PRETTY.” Louisa said with a high pitch and tilting her head. “Is this where we sit? Are there going to be fire eaters, cause I love those. Oooo is that the menu? I know I am going to eat way too much and be a Miss Piggy.”

She settled into her seat and placed down her purse.

“Oh my…I think that guy over there is looking at you.” she said, pointing to the guy from the beach earlier. He was holding up a drink and winking at Carmen.

“Are all the natives this friendly?” Louisa asked, accepting a coconut cocktail from a scantily clad waiter.

<3>

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 25, 2013 11:53PM
Louisa’s enthusiasm was the stuff of dreams. And it was contagious. Carmen found herself laughing at the young woman and she patted her hand.

“I don’t know which to comment on first but I think there was a compliment in there somewhere.” Carmen giggled. “And you look very pretty yourself.”

“Oh my…I think that guy over there is looking at you.” Louisa pointed out. Carmen turned and saw the man from the fishing boat and turned around with a light blush.

“Well that was embarassing.” Carmen moaned, covering her face with her hands.

“Are all the natives this friendly?” Louisa asked as a waiter brought their drinks.

“I would assume it’s part of the charm of the place. Oh, look! The luau’s starting!”

The drumbeats were fierce as the dancers ran out in their colorful costumes. Then there were the hula dancers showing off their extraordinary skills, hips moving in synchronized patterns. It was fun to watch, especially when they pulled up some of the diners to participate in the hulas.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/old-lahaina-luau_zpsba05c73c.jpg

But the big draw, was the fire dancer. He kept the audience captivated and on the edge of their seats with his superb skill. Carmen actually had to remember to eat her dinner as she was too intrigued by the man and his fires to pay much attention to her food.

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 26, 2013 03:58AM
The Luau

Louisa was simply enthralled by the fire dancers. The funny stories they told before they started their acts, the roar of the fire sticks as they twirled them at astonishing speeds. Sucking on her twirly straw, Louisa bounced in her seat to the beat of the drumming, her eyes shining from the reflection of the fire sticks. You would think she didn’t get out much, with her over enthusiastic reactions to the dancers, even getting up at one point and putting on a grass skirt, to have a go at hula dancing, which she was really bad at. Two left feet, but creating much laughter in the crowd, with her infectious laughter. She even waved down at Carmen, like a star struck tourist, and posed for pics with some of the more built male dancers.

http://data2.whicdn.com/images/54167985/tumblr_static_tumblr_static_tumblr_m2dv5l6fsx1rtdae9o1_500_large.gif

Coming back down off the stage, Louisa was given a floral lae to wear around her neck and kissed by a sweet Hawaiian girl. Squealing, Louisa came back to sit with Carmen and then saw the size of her meal, a banquet of cooked meats and fruits, she could hardly believe.

Louisa caught sight of the mystery man, who was trying to get Carmen’s attention, winking and blowing kisses her way, and Louisa erupted in a fit of giggles. “He seems…really keen, Carmen.” Louisa whispered, pointing him out again. “You should go and have a drink with him. I’d wash my clothes on his stomach. Hehe.”

http://bollywooders.com/images/HrithikRoshansNotoDoaFullMonty_B042/HrithikRoshan_thumb.jpg

<3>

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 26, 2013 06:20AM
Carmen laughed delightfully when Louisa went up to join in the hula. She was a good sport and she was having an excellent time.

Afterward, Louisa came back to the table, grinning from ear to ear and flushed with happiness. Carmen had a thought, a small one, that maybe she had a horrible boyfriend or husband back in Florida who didn’t allow the poor girl any fun in her life if this was her reaction to a simple Hawaiian Luau.

“He seems…really keen, Carmen.” Louisa whispered, pointing out the hottie from earlier that day. “You should go and have a drink with him. I’d wash my clothes on his stomach. Hehe.”

Carmen, feeling pretty mellow and happy, and a tad bit reckless, called over a waitress.

“Yes, Miss?”

“Could you see that this…” she borrowed the waitress’s pen and wrote down her room number on a napkin, passing both back to the waitress, “…gets to that man sitting by the bar? The one with the long dark hair?” Carmen grinned. The waitress smiled.

“I’ll see to it personally.” the waitress smiled, walking toward the man. He grinned when he saw what was on the napkin and toasted Carmen with his drink. She toasted him back before turning to look at Louisa.

“Oh my…did I do what I think I just did?” she giggled.

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 26, 2013 06:42AM
The Luau

The Waitress was a dear girl, and chuckled as she took the token napkin and made her way over to the bar, where the Fisherman’s friend was straddling a bar stool His reaction at seeing her number written down on the napkin got a nod and then he alighted the bar stool and headed towards the lobby. Louisa watched all this in awe of Carmen, and giggled like a school girl at Carmen’s sudden bravado.

http://userserve-ak.last.fm/serve/_/12404817/Carlos+Ponce+1.jpg

“Oh..my ..god. He’s such a hunk, and buns that look like they could have you bouncing off the wall.” Louisa reached for Carmen’s hand and then leaned forward as the music was very loud.

“Really enjoy him. This is a holiday after all. What happens on the road, stays on it.” She gushed, so happy for her new found friend.

Room 546

In the darkness of the spacious suite, one of the larger black trunks was seen to be open, as a shadow loomed at the window, staring down at the festivities. The figure was watching Carmen and Louisa enjoying themselves, and a dark deep growl emitted from his throat.

“Fuck this up…and it will be the last thing you do, Louisa.”

The Luau

By now the band was playing slow music for couples that were dancing, and Louisa was sucking the last of her cocktail out of the coconut. Her plate was empty and she had a satisfied smile as she patted her belly. “I ate enough for a week. I am a tubby now. I better head up and get some sleep. Have fun with Mister Washboard.” Louisa said, smiling as she got up from her chair, and took her purse. For a reason she looked up at her balcony then gasped as she saw Shane’s shadow. “Oh my. I need to pee. I better run.” And like a frightened rabbit, she was off, before Carmen could say another word.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/09/27623-the-lust-list-candice-swanepoel-for-gq-11.gif?w=640

<3>

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 26, 2013 07:16AM
Carmen watched Mr Hottie walk away and blushed at her own daring. What was wrong with her? First day in the tropics and already behaving against the norm.

Must have been all that fresh ocean air making her horny.

But Carmen was pleased Louisa was having a wonderful time and told her as much. When she mentioned her need to pee and started to rush off, Carmen called after her. “Maybe we can do some shopping tomorrow! Ring my room if you want to go!” She was unsure if Louisa heard her as she dashed off inside.

Carmen paid the bill for dinner, took the last of her drink and started inside to her room.

—-

Hallway outside Room 544

The man from the bar was leaning against the wall, arms crossed casually when she walked up. She paused in the hall when she saw him and blushed when he looked up at her.

http://i.imgur.com/gBPciKd.jpg

“Um…Hello.” she mumbled.

“Hello.” the man grinned, stepping closer.

“I…don’t…usually do this…sort of thing.” Carmen grinned in embarassment, putting her hands behind her back.

“It’s the tropics. You can go wild.” he told her, wrapping an arm around her waist. Her breath caught in her throat and her heart threatened to beat right out of her chest.

“Oh boy.” she gulped as his lips trailed across her check and neck.

“Shall we go inside.” he mumured against her skin. She nodded vigorously, pulling her room key from her purse. He stood behind her, running his hands all over her body as he planted kisses along the back of her neck and shoulders. She finally got the door open and they went inside. He pinned her against the door with a growl and began to kiss her fully. Caught off guard for a moment, Carmen quickly caught on and kissed him back.

He began tearing at her clothes and for a moment she panicked. She began pushing at him, beating his shoulders but he wouldn’t release her. Drawing on her training, she drew back her knee and took quick aim. With a yelp, he dropped like a ton of bricks.

“I’m not a piece of meat to be pawed over like a slobbering animal!” she snapped. “Get out!” She yanked open the door, shoved her foot in his ass and pushed him out. He practically flew into the wall across the way. “When you learn that women are not a food source, come back for a visit.” And with that she slammed the door.

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 26, 2013 07:37AM
Room 546

Now, Louisa had hurried off before Carmen had decided to head back to her room for the romantic interlude with Mister Tall and Fishy. Louisa, was in a dreadful state, since she had enjoyed the evening so much, she forgot what she was really doing there. Swiping her key against the door lock, it turned green, and she shot a look left and right, before darting inside, and closing the door quickly behind her. The room was dark, save for the light of the moon, shining through the fine veil like curtain, that moved gently with the breeze.

Louisa knew he was there, but she couldn’t see him. He had been standing behind the door, when she closed it, so as she took the first steps in to see where he was, she was suddenly gripped at the back of her throat, and then slammed headfirst down on the dining table.

The smack of her head was like an audible crack, and she gasped, crying out as she felt the weight of Shane behind her.

“What took you so long? You were supposed to bring her back here to me.” He growled at her, tightening his grip on her neck, as she struggled against him.

“She was meeting a guy…its her holiday. I don’t want to spoil it for her.” She protested, and this only made Shane all the more angry, drawing her back to standing, pulling on her hair, as her knees were set to buckle. “I told you to make friends, NOT help her get a date. I SAW what you did, you fucking slut.” At this she winced as he was really starting to hurt her. “Shane….please…don’t hurt her. She’s really nice.” That was the wrong thing to say, and he shoved her down onto her knees and pulled out a gun, pointing it at the back of her head. “Fucking useless piece of shit. I should cap you right here…right now. No one would miss your sorry ass.”

Louisa started to sob, her head bent and thinking he was about to pull the trigger, when suddenly there was a loud noise from next door.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7upd3d9L31qeitqh.gif

“When you learn that women are not a food source, come back for a visit.” It was Carmen, throwing the guy she had arranged to meet out. Shane’s eyes darted for the door, as a smile crept onto his lips. “So fucking predictable. HA!” he was now happy to hear that Carmen was being her usual self, and not letting a man near. He re holstered his gun, and then patted Louisa’s head.

“Good girl….on your knees, ready to please.”

With watery eyes she looked up as Shane rounded on her and unzipped his pants.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m6v5u2cwET1r2a24bo1_500.gif

“I’ll let you enjoy me, my Sweet.” And like that…the storm had passed.

<3>

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 26, 2013 07:53AM
Midnight on the Beach

http://gifstumblr.com/images/romantic-night_1512.gif

Carmen had a hard time falling asleep. She tossed and turned for most of the night but she just couldn’t settle her mind or thoughts. She was worried about her future, if she still had a job and all that. And she couldn’t help but worry about Louisa. The young woman seemed so sad at times. But Carmen wasn’t going to pry. The woman’s life was her personal business.

Sighing, she crawled from her bed, looking out the balcony door to the beach below.

“Maybe a walk will clear my head.” she mumured. She removed the chemise she was sleeping in and slipped into a lightweight dress and sandals. She would take them off when she got to the beach.

——

She walked along the shore line, the midnight tide splashing against her ankles as she gathered her thoughts together. She knew she had some heavy apologizing to do when she got back, already deciding to pay the medical bills for the man she injured. There was probably going to be some kind of civil suit involved and she knew that her reputation would take a serious hit.

“Why do I let him effect me so?” she muttered, thinking about the DA for the first time in hours. This whole mess she was in was partially his fault as well.

After an hour, she turned to go back inside, noticing from her position on the beach that there was someone standing in the shadows of Louisa’s room. She wondered if the woman was still awake. She headed back in. She could use a bit of a girl chat. Maybe over some late night ice cream if room service was still available this time of night.

——

Outside Room 546

Carmen took a deep breath and lightly knocked on Louisa’s door, just in case she had been seeing things and Louisa was actually asleep…

Re: [RP] Vacation Destination.
September 26, 2013 08:09AM
Room 546

Louisa had been used by Shane as he dominated her when Carmen had kicked out her potential lover. Normally Louisa would fall to his charms, like all the women in his life, but this time, it was different. She dared not disobey, and when done, she crawled over to the corner of the room, shivering and scared, as Shane went out on the balcony to think.

A few hours passed, and Louisa had fallen asleep sitting up, when there was suddenly a knock at the door. Shane silently crept over and flicked Louisa’s head, which roused her from sleep. She was about to cry out, when he made a slicing action with his finger against his own throat as a warning.

http://30.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lvhv3f3TPV1qjqpcbo1_500.gif

Nervously she got to her feet, and the D.A stroked her hair, and gave her cheek a kiss, almost like he was pretending to suddenly treasure her. He moved into the next room, as she went to the door. It might have been room service, or a wayward tourist who was too drunk to remember their own room. She tried to compose herself, and then opened the door.

Seeing Carmen there, Louisa blinked, and with a shudder, asked;

“Are you okay? I thought you had that date.” Louisa then forced a smile and shrugged her shoulders.

<3>

 


Dangerfield Estate (1) – Rosas+Spinis: $Roarin’ Riches$

$
0
0

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 06, 2013 07:41AM
Back Landing.

Rupert came up behind his sister and placed his hands on her shoulders reassuringly, as she was being treated with such kindness by Elvira. An invitation to a Ladies circle would mean that Madeline would be able to get out of the house and socialize with others, something Rupert felt she needed to do. Night after Night, she would sit up with Rupert, reading or doing needle point, trying to fill her hours, so she could put her late husband out of her mind. Even after the few years since his death, she still has not come to terms fully with her loss. Madeline glanced up at her older brother, who smiled at her affectionately, then said to Elvira.

“Why you are mighty kind, Countess. I know I speak on behalf of Maddy when I say thank you, from the bottom of our hearts.” Madeline nodded in agreement, letting Rupert take the floor. He felt like she was his responsibility, and so he often spoke on her behalf in front of guests. Maddy brightened and then asked. “I hope you like masked balls. Always a hit of the season, and for such a good cause.” At this, Virgo coughed, remembering the last masked ball they attended, and he knew it didn’t exactly go terribly well for Elvira’s family. In fact it was the catalyst that tore her family apart.

“With you as Hostess, I am sure it will be a fantastic success.” Virgo said confidently, and winked at Elvira. He was enjoying seeing her making new friends as well, since it was an unexpected pleasure to meet Rupert’s sister. Rupert took out his pipe and started to pack it, as the tea was being served to the guests.

http://i48.tinypic.com/28b5ri1.gif

Madeline asked. “So tell me, do you and the Count have children? Unfortunately Baz and I were unable to before he….uhm. sorry, yes, do you have children?” Madeline tried to correct herself, asking something that obviously of interest to her. She took out her cigarette holder, tapping one in the end and lighting it, before exhaling a small cloud of smoke from between her lips.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/8caef4d874ab5eb5a434cbaa890fe4b2/tumblr_mic5g2ZsmT1qmhggvo1_500.gif

<3>

 

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 06, 2013 08:22AM
“I hope you like masked balls. Always a hit of the season, and for such a good cause.” Maddy stated. At that her husband coughed in her direction and she gave him a slight frown. They had made a promise some time ago to never speak of that night ever again.

“Masked balls are lovely.” Elvira reassured Maddy after looking away from her husband. She took the cup of tea passed to her from a servant and spooned in a small amount of sugar before stirring it gently. She may have been living in America but she was still a born and bred English Lady and would never forgo her manners.

“So tell me, do you and the Count have children? Unfortunately Baz and I were unable to before he….uhm. sorry, yes, do you have children?” Elvira caught the slip but did not comment. She took a sip of her tea before she answered the question.

“Yes, we do. Twins, much to my surprise and Virgo’s everlasting amusement. Their names are Dominique and Damion.” Elvira smiled with pride as she thought about her offspring. And as women everywhere often do, she couldn’t help but talk about them. “Damion is youngest by about five minutes and works with his father most of the time. Dominique, my eldest, is a singer and dancer at one of the speakeasies here in town.”

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 09, 2013 06:34PM
Back Landing

Madeline listened intently to Elvira speak of her twins; Dominique and Damion. Such wonderful children by the sounds of it, and both working here in New York. “Damion is youngest by about five minutes and works with his father most of the time. Dominique, my eldest, is a singer and dancer at one of the speakeasies here in town.” Exhaling again, Madeline tapped her cigarette and placed it down in the ashtray. She truly enjoyed hearing about the Marulo’s children. “A daughter who sings and dances? Why, she must have got her talent from you, Countess. You must be so proud of them. And is your son as handsome as your Husband?” she inquired, causing Virgo to cough and then shake his head. “Both children get their looks from their mother, not some old beast like me.”He joked, placing a hand upon Elvira’s shoulder protectively.

Over the years, nothing had changed. They were both the same, and Virgo was constantly touching, guarding, or pawing at his beloved Elvira. He gazed down at her with admiration and affection that was rarely displayed by men so consistently.

“I really think we should have some more. Children that is. Might try this afternoon.”

This was bound to get a reply from Elvira and Rupert burst out laughing.

“Now now, no need to be advertising your bedroom prowess here, Count. Make a man like me feel inadequate.”

“I’m sure with the right woman, Rupert, you be doing her night and day. Even from the chandelier.”

http://resources2.news.com.au/images/2009/06/01/1225719/271906-hugh-jackman.gif

<3>

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 09, 2013 07:04PM
“A daughter who sings and dances? Why, she must have got her talent from you, Countess. You must be so proud of them. And is your son as handsome as your Husband?”

“Oh I couldn’t hold a tune to save my life. She gets that talent from her father. But I do dance pretty well.” Elvira grinned.

“Both children get their looks from their mother, not some old beast like me.” Virgo joked before Elvira could reply, placing a hand on her shoulder. Elvira drove an elbow into his ribs.

“Pay no attention to him. He’s so silly sometimes.” Elvira smiled, staring at him. Anyone with two eyes could see that The Marulos never lost that sense of love and devotion that they’d found for each other on a summer night in a garden gazeebo.

“I really think we should have some more. Children that is. Might try this afternoon.”

Elvira, who had been about to speak to Maddy, whipped her head around and stared at her husband in surprise. “Really? You’d want to have another baby? You never said before.” Clearly, Elvira was pleased with this developement. She’d secretly longed for another baby but didn’t know how to go about telling her husband about it.

“Now now, no need to be advertising your bedroom prowess here, Count. Make a man like me feel inadequate.”

“I’m sure with the right woman, Rupert, you be doing her night and day. Even from the chandelier.”

“Virgo! There are ladies present! Behave yourself, my love.” Elvira exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with humor.

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyLadyBelzA PirateA PirateA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 10, 2013 02:55AM
“Sure. Another baby only strengthens the family. More to love. Besides, I love the part where we actually TRY for a baby. You could never get me to say no to that.”Virgo said quite firmly. He didn’t care that he was discussing their love life in front of Rupert and Madeline. They were all adults. Sure, this was rather scandalous, but there was worse subjects out there. Madeline could barely contain her laughter. Such a straight faced Virgo speaking such things.

Rupert guffawed and slapped Virgo’s back heartily. “Then I know who to call for tips.”This set off Madeline even more. If this sort of talk got out. She took up her cigarette and winked at Elvira. “You are such a lucky woman, Countess. How ever did you find such a man?”

http://media2.giphy.com/media/ZVecl7HV5FwhW/giphy.gif

Oh this would be the tale that would have many a dame’s heart go aflutter. Virgo actually sat down beside Madeline, and then started the tale off.

“Fairest beauty in all London. Captivated me whilst she rode her horse Jezzibel. The way she mounted and rode that horse. I gotta say, made a man like me just want to take her in my arms and steal her away. Cept, I didn’t steal her. I did steal a kiss though.”

Proud of this, he sat back and wiggled his eyebrows at his beloved. Since it was true.

<3>

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 10, 2013 06:56AM
“You are such a lucky woman, Countess. How ever did you find such a man?”Madeline asked. Virgo took a seat beside her and began the tale, finishing off with the stealing of the kiss, wiggling his eyebrows at Elvira.

“I was simply fascinated with him the moment I laid eyes on him. Here was this man, running his horse through the park as if the hounds of hell were after him and he stops beside me, without pausing for a breath and kisses me. Then he takes off again. What kind of man does that?” Elvira wondered. “Needless to say, I was a bit miffed at him for taking such liberties. It just was not the thing to do back then. Certain proprieties had to be followed when courting a lady and he blasted through every one of those rules like they were tissue paper. But, when my father…passed away, rather unexpectedly, Virgo was there for me when I was grieving most horribly. He braved my temper, took care of me and got me through the pain in such a way that I couldn’t help but fall in love with him. And he got me to open my eyes and be the person I was born to be. Made me see that life goes on and if I continued to grieve, then I would miss out on the best thing that ever happened to me.” She gave her husband a look of such love, it was as if they could taste it upon the air. “He is my one and only. Where he goes, I follow and I will protect him as much as he protects me.” she finished.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/RS%20Riches/tumblr_m2slcit3JL1qkf5m5o1_500_zpsbef4a7b0.gif

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 10, 2013 07:13AM
Madeline listened with eyes glistening, as Virgo and Elvira described what was to her a love story unlike any other. How utterly romantic, and here they were, still together and united. Talks of more children and already having raised two, they were truly a success story. Rupert himself was captivated by the tale, and showed he was impressed, nodding appropriately. Virgo smirked at certain parts. They did do some crazy things back in the day, like the time he took her in her carriage at the Funeral. Oh how they were both scalded for that misadventure.

“I thought Sally was going to take a slipper to us both after the Carriage incident.”Virgo said, taking up a cup of tea and sipping it. He didn’t need to go into details, but Elvira would know what he meant. He placed an arm around her and then nuzzled the side of her head, not trying to get her into a pickle with his banter, he was just proud of her and their courtship, even if it was unorthodox.

“All I know is I got the girl.” He said proudly. Rupert raised his cup in a mock toast and Madeline clapped, loving this romantic tale.

“Now, if only I could find a man that adorable.” Madeline said with a sigh, and Rupert pointed at her and said. “My dear, if you would only go out and be more social, then maybe you would have half a chance, instead of hiding away here.” He was right in a sense, and Madeline looked away, feeling a bit embarrassed that he would point it out so bluntly.

Rupert came around to her side, and then knelt so he could look in her eyes.

“You…have to let him go. To truly live again, Maddy.” Rupert stared into her eyes and she nodded, knowing he spoke the truth. “Who knows…Mister Right might be at that ball, hmm?” At this, Madeline stood up and gave the Marulos a smile, though it was riddled with sadness. “It was really nice meeting you both. Excuse me.” And with that she hurried off inside, leaving Rupert looking at the floor.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mezwf3oSZo1rt6qr4.gif

“Me and my big mouth.”

<3>

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 10, 2013 07:31AM
Elvira covered her mouth with her hand before she started laughing outright as Virgo brought up “The Carriage Incident”. Sally had never forgiven them both for that slight and brought it up whenever she was angry with the both of them. It was amusing to see her go red in the face at those times, which only made Sally angrier. Even her mate, Gerard couldn’t get her to calm down at that point.

She watched brother and sister speak and felt a bit sad for Madeline as she excused herself and left the gardens. She looked at Rupert who was staring at the ground where Maddy had left him.

“Me and my big mouth.” Elvira and Virgo heard him sigh.

She leaned forward and touched Rupert’s shoulder in a gentle show of caring. “If I may be so bold…what happen to her husband?” Elvira asked gently. She truly enjoyed Madeline’s company and hated to see the young woman in so much pain.

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 10, 2013 07:44AM
“Baz died on the battle field, serving his country and doing them proud. Grenade attack on the trench, there were no survivors. Madeline was pregnant when we got the news. Lost it of course. The stress and…all that. I thought I had been doing the right thing, bringing her here, out of that house. She practically turned into a hermit. You saw yourself that she is so charming and a delight to have around. This was a good day. TILL I had to bring him up.” Rupert got to his feet, and brushed off his knee. He looked towards the house, and sighed.

“She would have made a wonderful mother. It was going to be her first.” Rupert added, as he saw a shadow in the second floor window that would have been Madeline’s room.

“I must apologize if this has spoilt your visit. We don’t normally discuss family matters in public.” Rupert said with a sigh, sitting down and toying with his pipe. Clearly this was as candid as he had ever been with the Marulos, and he had to wonder just what they thought of them now.

“This is one of the reasons I don’t have ladies come calling. Madeline….she uh…doesn’t take well to them. Not sure why. Course she adored you both. I guess for her to see a successfully married couple was unique for her. I was so proud of her behavior.” Rupert said, then staring off at the gardens.

http://www.filmdispenser.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/10/arbitrage_6-570x350.jpg

It seemed no matter how well off you are, if you are without love…money means nothing.

<3>

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 10, 2013 08:00AM
Elvira listened to such a tale of sadness and despair, she clutched her husband’s hand tightly. She simply couldn’t imagine how she would feel if she lost him.

“I must apologize if this has spoilt your visit. We don’t normally discuss family matters in public.” Rupert said with a sigh. “This is one of the reasons I don’t have ladies come calling. Madeline….she uh…doesn’t take well to them. Not sure why. Course she adored you both. I guess for her to see a successfully married couple was unique for her. I was so proud of her behavior.”

Elvira got to her feet and moved to sit beside him, taking his hand in hers. “Do not apologize to me, to us.” she began, looking at her husband briefly before returning her gaze to Rupert. “She is your sister and you cannot help be worried about her. And I’m glad we came and met her today. She is simply a breath of fresh air in my life and I am happy to call her a friend. It’s wonderful what you are doing for her. And I’d be honored to introduce her to society again, if that would help.”

She looked to her husband for help, as Rupert was his friend and business partner.

 



Disco (16) – River Marked.

$
0
0
Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 02, 2013 10:44PM
“Don’t flatter yourself,” Jennifer had grumbled when he teased her about her enjoying his company. She refused to believe that what he said was true, but there was clearly some kind of reason that she didn’t just send him home now. When they arrived at the bar, she didn’t waste time talking and got out of the car quickly as if she thought if she stayed to talk they would end up kissing again. Even kissing him now when she wasn’t dating William made her feel guilty. She couldn’t picture William even touching another woman besides her and could only imagine how he must have felt when he found out what she had done with Galtem.
She did not leave him behind this time, but walked with him side by side. It was sort of nice to have someone there for her. She reminded herself that he had come to her house to check on her and see if she was ok, not gloat that William left her. He hadn’t made any inappropriate comments about him leaving her either. The only thing that had irritated her was his little side comments as if he were flirting with her and the smirks and winks. But all of those things were completely in character for Galtem. Even before they dated he was doing stuff like that and it drove her absolutely crazy, knowing he was like this with everyone and never believed for a second that he would love her. Jennifer glanced at him as they walked in. “Um… thanks,” she said, kind of awkwardly. “Ya know, for being here. I, uh, appreciate it.” With that she went immediately to the counter and asked the guy at it if he had seen a little red handbag with a cellphone, wallet, and keys. Thankfully he had and he went to go get it.
Jennifer decided she would be staying for a while. There was no way she was going back to the house that was she and William’s. Not anytime soon anyway. She sat down at the bar to wait for him and leaned on it.http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_md4f8iK8Yp1rvd4zp.gif
She then whipped her head around to look at Galtem. “You don’t have to stay if you don’t want to,” she told him, not being able to imagine why he would stay with her. If he really had simply come to check up on her, he had succeeded and could go. She had kissed him, but he had to know that wasn’t going to happen again. Jennifer had pretty much told him that there was no chance for them. She didn’t know that it was true, but it was what she believed. It really didn’t seem like there was any reason he would want to stay with her now. She was a mess.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 03, 2013 02:03PM
Galtem just grinned when she told him to not get too cocky about her enjoying his company. Such stubborn person she was. That’s someting that had never changed about her, but he couldn’t blame her, the most prolems in their relationship before, was because the both of them were stubbborn and none of them seemed to give in an argument, it goes on and on, till they basically decided to slam their bodies against each other, and show their passion. That’s how their fights were based, having a relationship with Galtem is something…different.
Whenever they reached the clu, Galtem checked his cellphone and still no text from Caleb, ugh, where was that stupid boy? Probably doing stupid things, and getting in trouble. Galtem doesn’t know how to control a teen boy, if Caleb ever does shit, Galtem will mostly like scold him, or curse here and there, then try his best to solve he prolem, because deep inside, he cares, and that’s the good side of him. Jennifer was already out of the car, and he simple perked up an eyebrow before huff out, this woman…
He got out of the car, and this time, they was finally walking side by side, he looked around then took look over her when she began to speak, she was finally admitting that she enjoyed his company, and that only made him smile, this time it wasn’t that flirt grin or smirk, it was just a smile that showed him he was glad/happy she enjoyed his company.
“My pleasure, madam.”
He told her, as the both of them was already inside the club, and she went get her stuff. Now that she was all done, what would happen? He was probably going to leave, right? Right, her words told him that.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/48e3cd711a7348659e117cbe97f2d138/tumblr_mtc7r0E0wq1s77ndto2_250.gif
Galtem stared down, before start speaking and look up at her.
“I don’t deal with rejection that well. And I’m not going to back away just because you said it wasnt meant to be because I left you. After all, that’s what happen between you and William.”
His words were pure true, first of all, everybody knows he hates rejection from anything, second, this time he wouldn’t back away, he wouldn’t Jennifer go. She would be his, that was his goal, then there was that thing between her and William.
“My goal is to have you. And I will have you.”
When he said his, he stared into her eyes, just letting her know how much he meant his words. He would do anything to have her, even if it meant getting into those werewolves mate killing fights.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 03, 2013 11:20PM
((Lizzy’s bored. She’s going to make a brief appearance.))Jennifer stared at him for a minute and was about to respond to what he had said before someone came out bringing with her handbag that had matched her stunning red dress the night before. But it was not the man who had been at the bar a moment before, but a vampire she knew was called Lizzy. “Thanks,” Jennifer muttered to her as the scantily clad bartender looked over at Galtem. The vampire didn’t acknowledge her thanks but seemed intrigued by their situation. “I was going to ask if you were going to grace us with your presence today, but it seems you’re here on a personal note,” she said, giving him a knowing look. “Can I get you something?” she asked, finally addressing Jennifer. “Surprise me,” she replied a little coldly. It was not a secret that Lizzy got around when it came to men and Jennifer didn’t like the way she spoke to Galtem, but Lizzy either did not notice or did not care about what Jennifer thought about her and went to go fix her something.
It was probably good that she had to take a moment before she could reply to Galtem because in the moment he had said it she had been offended by his words about William. They stung, but after a moment she knew them to be true and she had no room in her emotional capacity to be mad at him.

http://media.tumblr.com/3d29d5c5c29acf4690b785c1de62b0ae/tumblr_inline_mjbo8pl1aX1qz4rgp.gif
She let out a noise of exasperation. “I told you I love you and that’s not enough for you?” she said almost as if she were joking. A small smile danced on her lips, but it was lost in a heavy sigh. How could she already be so tired? Then she remembered how exhausting crying was. Yes, that’s what it was. She was emotionally exhausted. “Go home, Galtem. I can’t mourn William when I’m constantly looking at the reminder of why he’s gone.” She did not mean to blame it on him. She was simply stating the facts. Jennifer knew it was all her fault. Maybe she couldn’t help her feelings, but something made her wonder if she could change them, if she would. Would she wish away Galtem if she could? Maybe her life would be easier, but as much as she tried to just prefer that he wasn’t here, she could not imagine a life without him. William then? No. The pain in her chest was proof she could not do that either. She was simply stuck. Stuck between the two loves of her life. How selfish could one girl be? “I’m sorry, Galtem,” she admitted, softly. “I didn’t mean to put anyone through this,” she said sincerely. It wasn’t what she had intended. No one should be getting hurt because of her. She was the doctor. She was the one who always wanted to fix people. Now she was the one breaking them. She shook her head and faced the bar again. It was too much guilt for her to handle. Her drink had come by then and she took a drink of it, no longer acknowledging Galtem. She couldn’t have him in her mind anymore. Not when the hurt look on William’s face was still etched so clear in her memory as well.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 05, 2013 04:04AM
Galtem knew his words would probably piss her off, if she had the change to speak at the moment, luckily for him Lizzy showed up with Jennifer’s stuff. He took a look at Lizzy and then just smirked with her words.
“Later, Lizzy.”
This comment was towards to her words when she said he would grace them with his presence. He could notice by the look Jennifer had on her face, she wasn’t that pleased with the way Lizzy treated him. He couldn’t understand this woman, she would get upset at this, but then she doesn’t want him, says its his fault that she lost William, then kisses him, then goes back to hate him. How was he suppose to understand her, when she doesn’t even understand herself. He knew she was probably stuck between him and William, but that doesn’t mean she needs to act like a woman on her period to him. When she asked him if saying I love you to him wouldn’t be enough.
“Anybody can do that. I already heard that tons of times. But there’s always empty words.”
For him wasn’t enough, it wasn’t enough to leave him happy. It would only leave him more frustrated, knowing that he loves someody, that person loves him as well, and they can’t be together. He’s trying to show her he loves her by his actions, and words, he’s probably trying it even more now than when the both of them dated, probably because he knew she would stick up to him and wouldn’t go away, but now he doesn’t even know what will happen.
Her next words left him upset, he had to bite the inside of his cheek to not say something that could hurt her. He did tried to put the all blame on himself, but that doesn’t mean she has to rub on his face its his fault why William left. William left because he wanted to, he couldn’t take the pain anymore, so he left. Maybe he will be more happy with another person, the same way Jennifer could be happy if she stopped caring about the others, and cared more about her own happiness.
http://i44.tinypic.com/vh98yb.gif
Galtem waited for her to finish, even after her apology, he still felt upset.
“Oh no, that’s fine. I mean, who wouldn’t blame the annoying, homewrecker, womanizer ex-bf? I’m already used on listening to people saying thins as “If you never showed up, I would be happeier.” So don’t consider this psychopath’s feelings hurt.”
His whole words was full of sarcasm, and so was his expression, it showed a smile, an extremely forced one. Whenever Lizzy was back with the drink, Galtem just picked it up, and took a sip from it, placing it back in front of Jennifer.
“I’m gone, bye girls.”
He said this while turning around, and starting to leave, he had no intentions on staying here anymore, because he would just snap and began to have an argument with Jennifer, something he doesn’t want to. Now he sees how hard is to be that good calm boy that William is, ugh, he couldn’t control his rage that easily.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 05, 2013 11:45AM
Drew had been on the down low for a while since the PArty. He had, sadly, been forced to leave just as his eyes caught glimpse of his ultimate goal, and prize. His entire reason for even going there that specific night. Then the cops showed, sirens blaring, and Drew knew what would come next. They’d shake down the entire place, and start asking their questions. Though he seriously had nothing to do with what happened this time, he had known they’d come to him first. So, he left, without a trace, and before he could claim his goal.Now, however, he returned. The roar of his, quite pricey, car’s engine roared as he pulled up to the Valey lane and exited the car. IT was the same kid as the other night, and Drew smiled cockishly at him. The kid took the keys, and was more than safe in getting the car to a parking spot as Drew entered the building. It hadn’t taken very long before his eyes fell on the two beings he had been seeking, from the time he opened the door and entered. Recognizing him, a waitress hurriedly approached and smiled softly, a sense of sensuality in her eyes as she stared at the more than elgible bachelor. “Your table’s ready upstairs daddy..” the nickname was one all of his girls called him, and they were many. The term “Girls” meaning two things, those that stood his corners or were called upon, or those he kept strictly for his own pleasure, and thanks to his legacy as a Vampire, they WANTED to be nothing more. This one, was no exception. Drew’s eyes fell to hers, and he smiled in return. “Angel, I appreciate the gesture…” his eyes fell to Galtem as he turned to move toward the door. “But it’ll have to wait. I’ve got an old….friend…I guess you could call him, to rejoin. Wait for me there.” The woman blushed red as Drew then planted a gentle kiss upon her delicate cheek, and she obeyed, movig hastily toward the VIP area, and into a clossed off area that had been an add on to the building specifically for him and his….needs.

“Galtem! I’ve been looking for you. You’re a very hard man to find, you know. I was starting to think you’d been…avoiding me.” his tone was playful, but Galtem should know better than to believe he as anything but serious. His eyes befell the blonde beauty the man had been speaking with, and a sly, confident, yet respectful grin peeled over his lips. HE reached for his prize as he spoke, hopefully, it’d come when he grasped it in his palm. “And you must be Jennifer. I must say, Galtem has always had impeccable taste.” He approached Jennifer, then, and out stretched his hand. “Andrew Gatsby, a pleasure to finally meet the Blonde Goddess of Derry.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_maqqicU2zB1qkdght.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 05, 2013 02:00PM
Jennifer didn’t look at him. She couldn’t really believe what he was saying. Empty words? Did he not believe that she was in love with him? He couldn’t honestly think that she would throw away her relationship with William for any other reason could he? No, she would never put herself through that. But a part of her thought maybe it would be easier if he didn’t believe. Make it easier for them both to move on. Eventually.http://media.tumblr.com/855d6bd88125e7c008d2e3e666673555/tumblr_inline_mjmglshXiV1qz4rgp.gif
Although she did not expect him to be perfectly ok after she apologized, she did not expect what he said. His voice dripped in sarcasm and she turned to look at him then, with an incredibly confused look on her face. She’d never really heard him talk that way before. His sarcasm just made her realize the genuineness beneath it. The smile he gave just made it worse because she knew it was masking his pain. Yes, he was hurt and it was, once again, her fault. He turned to leave and once again she didn’t want him to. At least not yet. She needed to explain everything. But explaining her feelings never seemed to fix anything. On the contrary, it simply made more problems.
“Galtem,” she said softly in a ”Don’t do this!” kind of tone, but it was drowned out when his name was said by someone else who had come to talk to him. She perked up, incredibly intrigued by this man. She’d never seen him around before and a face like that, she would not forget. It wasn’t the fact that he was incredibly handsome that caught her attention though, it was that he seemed to know Galtem and it made her curious about him. To her surprise, the man turned towards her and addressed her as well. His smile was dazzling and she was a little caught off guard by his words. He seemed to already know who she was as he held out a hand to her. She took it gently, but looked over to Galtem as if for confirmation that it was ok. Galtem and she may not have been on “friends” terms at the moment, but she certainly trusted him a great deal more than this stranger. “Um, thank you,” she said politely when she turned back to him, though her tone was still unsure. The name he called her made her glance at Galtem for another moment. Blonde Goddess of Derry. A name she had not heard in quite some time. Jennifer always knew she was a pretty girl since she often used it to her advantage, but she never so good about herself as around the time she and Galtem dated. He always talked about her as if she was the most amazing thing in the world. If she was not mistaken, she believed she’d heard that name before once or twice, though not from the mouth of this stranger.
“It’s nice to meet you Mr. Gatsby. I’ll just let you two talk, then.” Deciding that was her cue to leave Galtem alone and finally allow him to leave, she removed her hand from Andrew’s and turned back around in her chair to her drink.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 05, 2013 03:09PM
Galtem heard Jennifer calling him out when he was leaving, but he had no intentions on turning around and look at her, because if he did that, he would mostly like be rude and ask her what was it now, he needed to control his anger, and he would do that by drinking, but he wouldn’t drink here, knowing Jennifer was here as well, he would mostly go home, where he could drink alone, without having anybody there to bother him, it would be more relaxing, and he could have any type of a break down.
The moment he was heading to the door, somebody showed up, somebody he didn’t wanted to see, Andrew. What the hell was that guy doing here? He never had a good past with this guy, and he knew his words only meant he was serious. Was he here to bring some problems? Yes, Galtem was a hard guy to get, because he didn’t wanted to be found by unwanted peoplem, just like him.
“Well, I was till you find me.”
Galtem was basically saying that he was voiding Andrew till he found him. Whatever was going to happen, didn’t seemed to be good, and the way he basically directed himself to Jennifer, only left him frustrated. He knew aobut Jennifer because Galtem sometimes told his friends about the girl he was with and loved, but at this moment we can’t really call Andrew a friend, shit happens. He watched the both of them talking, and basically using a nickname he called Jennifer to his friends about her. He frowned and bite down on his lower lip, and the looks Jennifer gave him, only made him shrug, since he didn’t knew what to say or how to react. He got busted.
http://media.tumblr.com/cbe9487dfc690b135a20b7a2efe4c41f/tumblr_inline_mu7aw4WCre1rtx3h9.gif
Galtem watched Jennifer turning around, and he was about to leave till this guy showed up. He folded his arms in front of his chest, and stared at them for awhile.
“Bullshit..”
He said.
“I hardly believe you came here to just be all like “Hey Galtem! Long time no see!”. What’s next, you’re going to invite me for a couple of drinks?”
Galtem asked him, perking up an eyebrow.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 05, 2013 03:31PM
When Jen grasped his hand within hers, Drew lifted it to his lips placed a small, yet incredibly sensual and intimate kiss upon the back of her palm. He closed his eyes as he slowly pulled her hand away and let it drop, then sighed as he opened them. “And just as sweet as he described. A goddess in mortal flesh. A true wonder of the world.” Drew bowed his head as she directed her attention away from him ,and he looked to Galtem as he called Bullshit. Drew laughed softly, the ever confident and in control man he’s always been. “Well you’ve caught me, in truth, I’ve come to speak with your goddess. Though by the looks of things, she no longer belongs to you.”[b] His head was aimed towards Jen, but his eyes held tightly onto Galtem’s. A small grin, devilish and seductive, tugged at the corner of his lips.At Galtem’s calling him out, Drew simply chuckled once more, his full attention turning to him. He placed a hand on his shoulder, and patted it gently. [b]“I’ve actually been here much longer than you may think, so, I could’ve found oyu if I realy tried. This simply happens to be chance.”

he chuckled and took a seat beside Jennifer, his eyes catching Lizzy, who he’d spoken to on a few occassions, but has yet to…get around with. Don’t doubt that this fact will change, though. He winked at Lizzy once their eyes made contact, and he turned to pat the seat beside him, and looked at Galtem. “So why not celebrate such luck? Hm? After all, you were once my greatest runner, and closest…associate.” His eyes fell to Jen, who seemed rather…distant at this point, and he nudged her gently, his smile becomming reassuring and gentle, full of warmth and understanding. “And toast…to new friends.”http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_maqqicU2zB1qkdght.gif

((Runner: This can be described as a short term for “Drug Runner”. Or someone who delivers and gathers drugs for a gang or other source.))Also, I know I’m using the same gif, was in a bit of a rush. >.>;))

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 05, 2013 04:06PM
http://media.tumblr.com/13232fb2a5b460a71048ee207cc6b7f0/tumblr_inline_mu7aw8UjsL1rtx3h9.gifGaltem remained with his amrs folded waiting for some answer from Andrew, but it wasn’t really something he wanted to hear. So William was gone from Jennifer’s life, and it could be Galtem’s chance to get her back, but now this guy decides to show up and have a chat with Jennifer? The hell? Since when did he cared about this? With the all women he can have, he will go right after Jennifer? Galtem won’t say he has been with women more beautiful and with better body than Jennifer, even tho it was true, so why the hell Andrew wanted Jennifer, to piss off Galtem?
“You don’t kow shit about shit.”
It was all Galtem could say at the moment he said Jennifer didn’t belonged to him anymore, even if that was the true it doesn’t mean he wanted to tell that to Andrew, he was a danegerous asshole for her, and he could fool any woman he wanted, just like Galtem, but it seems Galtem can have more humanity than him at times. Galtem was controlling his anger more than ever right now. He began to nibble on the inside of his cheek, before frown whenever Andrew decided to sit down besides Jennifer, and start with that damn chat about Galtem being a runner, a thing Jennifer didn’t knew, was that Galtem was into drug dealing. After leaving the lawyer life, he had to do something to keep getting more and more money, so the drug dealing was the most easy usiness out there. He never consumed, he only selled. Smoking isn’t really his thing, but drinking, oh god, if he could marry a bottle of whiskey, he would.
“Luck? Even watching my house set on fire and only have my car, seems to be more luck than right now.”
What pissed him off was the fact Andrew was trying to get under Jennifer’s skin, and what bothered him even more, was the fact that Jennifer wasn’t saying anything, like she was just letting stuff happen, and from the all words he heard from her today, he is so not in the mood to keep being the love sick fool.
“I have to go pick up a teen boy from the hospital. So I cant waste my time on this silly things called luck, and friendship”.”
There was cleary sarcasm when he said luck and friendship, because we all knew it wasn’t friendship. Now it was his turn to leave before he would get in a fight with Andrew, and having Jennifer protect another guy but not him, so he wasn’t going to stay here.
“Enjoy.”
Tis enjoy word wasn’t about him staying at the bar, was about him get under Jennifer’s skin.
And with this Galtem just left.

((Thread Change))

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 05, 2013 05:44PM
Jennifer instantly could tell that Galtem did not like this man. For some reason that made her feel a bit uneasy around him as well. That seemed silly since Galtem didn’t come across as the safest person ever either, but she knew him well enough that he would never hurt her. Not on purpose anyway. When she looked at him for confirmation, he merely shrugged which told her absolutely nothing. Maybe Andrew was an alright guy, Galtem just didn’t like him. It wouldn’t be the first time Galtem didn’t get along with a perfect gentleman. However, there was something in his “perfect gentleman” comments that made her believe that maybe there was something more to this man than his pretty face. She tried to let the boys talk, but it wasn’t exactly friendly chit-chat and she was incredibly curious about what was going on. When Andrew said that he was here to speak to her, she couldn’t help but whip her head to look at the two of them. Now his smile was definitely making her uncomfortable. Not because she found it creepy or unusual, but because he was implying that she had ever belonged to Galtem and that he may have a shot with her. She was going through a bad time right now and had even opened up to Galtem earlier. Opening up to a random stranger was not on her to-do-list.
Andrew said something about being his greatest runner. It took her a moment before her mind went to drugs. She gave Galtem a questioning look, but he was not looking at her. What had Galtem gotten himself into while he was gone? It had been a long time and though he seemed to be the same person, there was definitely something different about him. She had just thought it was a change for the good. Something Andrew said set him off and he left. Jennifer didn’t dare call out to him again. It was best for the both of them to not be around the other at the moment even if she was subconsciously desiring to just curl up in his arms at the moment.http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_md4g7ayPi11rvd4zp.gif
Galtem leaving made everything more real for her. William walking out the door. Galtem walking out the door. Jennifer hurting both of them and not knowing how to stop it. She motioned for Lizzy to bring her another drink and she did, though she seemed incredibly interested in Andrew next to her. ”Can I get you anything, hot stuff?” she asked him casually, leaning over the counter a little and smiling flirtatiously. Jennifer couldn’t care less what the vampire said to the other customers. It was only when it was Galtem that it made her uncomfortable. Lizzy brought her a shot and she took it. Emotions flooded her and memories from Galtem leaving the first and second time came back to her. Only then, William had been there to keep her from going too far. Yes, being at the bar was an awful idea. But what was the point of being “good Jennifer” if there was no one to be “good Jennifer” for? “Good Jennifer” was weak and helpless. And she did not want to feel like that.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 07, 2013 12:12PM
Drew watched as Galtem threw his little tantrum. His words brought a soft chuckle from Drew’s lips. A smile all the same ,as charming as ever, curled ove rhis lips as he replied while Galtem walked off. “Teenage boys? Is THAT where you’ve been all this time? Next time I need to find you I’ll be sure to check the alley ways near the highschool.” he chuckled again, and knew Galtem was just riveting over this moment. Something had happened between him and Jennifer earlier, obviously, and Drew only made it worse. Good. An unsettled enemy is the best enemy of all. Besides a weak one.He returned his sight to Jennifer, and could see tha pain in her eyes, could feel it as it coursed her body. Something had happened in deed. PErhaps, she took her compiled losses much harder than Drew previously thought. After all, he didn’t believe in love. Then came that seductress of a Bartender, Lizzy. Drew had to play it cool, as he had plans for Jen. Plans that needed to make him seem, not so lustful. Which meant he had to hide the intense desire that rose within him every time he looked at Lizzy. It was not a simple feat. His eyes fell to her, and his smile held. “Well, beautiful, how about the usual? Hm? A glass of Rum, and a bottle of whatever the Goddess at my side is drinking.” his eyes moved to Jennifer. “Would that suffice…? Yes, I think it should.”he winked to Lizzy, and then returned his sight to Jennifer. “I’m sorry for…well….such a strange meeting. It is not how I had planned this at all.”

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 07, 2013 12:53PM
Lizzy grinned as he addressed her as beautiful, but it faltered-just a little-when he called Jennifer “the goddess.” It seemed he was here for the blonde werewolf and the blonde werewolf alone. Well, she knew that Jennifer was a mess and whatever happened, if anything, would not last long and Lizzy planned on being there when he was finished.“Coming right up, then,” she told him, flashing a flirtatious smile anyway and went to go get their drinks.
Jennifer may not have taken an interest in the stranger quite yet, but she didn’t dare refuse his offer of a drink. “Thanks,” she muttered as she finished the last of what she had already had. Being a werewolf sucked sometimes. It took forever to get drunk. But it had been a long time since she’d allowed herself to get drunk so she was hoping she would be a lightweight by now. She listened to what he said, but was distracted by all the other things on her mind. Something he said, however, caught her attention and she looked up at him. “Planned it?” she asked curiously. “You really aren’t here to see Galtem are you.” It was less of a question than it was a statement, but the confused tone in her voice was obvious. What the hell did he want with her? Just to flirt? “I’ll have you know I just got out of a reeeeally long term relationship,” she said, no longer looking at him, but straight ahead. Yes, one hundred two years was much longer than most people could even wrap their heads around. “So, I don’t know what you want from me, but I’d look for it somewhere else.”
At that point, Lizzy came back with their drinks and Jennifer nodded her thanks, though the vampire didn’t acknowledge her at all and simply went back to the back leaving the two at the bar alone.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 07, 2013 07:54PM
Drew tried his best to hold up his charade of gentlemanly action, and did so pretty well, at least until Lizzy left, leaving them alone. Jennifer was much more inteligent, and cautious, than he had hoped. Despite being the beauty Galtem himself had described her to be. She caught on to his feign, and was not going to allow it to break the line. What was the point in hidding anymore? After all, he practically owned the town. He took up his glass, and sipped from it, taking it in his left hand and turning in his seat to face her, holding the glass on the bar top. He cleared his throat, and spoke. “Alright, look. Yeah, I came to you, for sensual matters…but that’s only part of it.” Smiled, charmingly, his eyes moving to the rather empty scene f the place as he continued. “I know about your relationship…dillemas. I’ve had eyes on you for quite some time…Jen.” His eyes locked with hers once more, and smiled softly. Trueness of their empty cold pupils revealing themselves. However, what could also be seen, was a bad side, full of mystery, full of prowess, in battle, power, and the sheets. They showed a wild side that not many could have, and live a happy life with no regrets, as he could. He leaned into her ear, and spoke softly. “What if…I told you I could make it all go away. Your pain, your suffering, for a limited time, and of no cost, everything…will dissappear.” He pulled away, his eyes matching hers once more, and his voice sounded once more, though this time, his lips didn’t move. It was as though they were in a deep underground and cavernous cave, his voice echoed, bouncing of each wall in her mind. “For a limited time, all you’d feel is joy, pleasure, peace. Regret will be a word you’ve never heard, a feeling you did not know. Pain would be irrelevant. I could give you this. All of it, all you need to d is say yes, and I’ll work my…magic, Goddess.” The Vampire Warlock Hybrid held a look of mesmerizing sexual attraction in his eyes, as his aura began to seep from his body, hinting at the same things, and enveloped her. Without her knowing, he had already begun his plan. Initiated his revenge.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 07, 2013 10:12PM
When Lizzy left a new bartender came out to take care of them, which pleased Jennifer since she did not want to wait on refills. She wanted to get drunk. And fast. She didn’t even look at him when she confirmed what she already knew. Jennifer simply rolled her eyes with a light laugh as she finished off her drink and held the glass to the bartender for another. When he said it was only part of it she humored him and turned to look at him for a moment, eyebrows raised. She was not about to take his bullshit but she realized how much she did not want to be alone right now. Without him talking she would be forced to listen to her own tragic thoughts.
She scoffed when he spoke of her relationship “dilemmas.” He did not know the half of it. But it did intrigue her that he’d been watching her for a while now and when he spoke her nickname it almost sent shivers down her spine. It wasn’t surprising that she had not noticed him noticing her before now. While she’d been dating Galtem, she had been clueless to William’s feelings for her. It only made sense that while she was dating William she did the same with any of the other boys. The thing was, most of them knew that they never had a chance. This one seemed incredibly persistent.
Drew leaned over to her ear and she didn’t bother to push him away as he spoke to her. Jennifer was not stupid. She knew that anything he could do for her would only be temporary, but after a few more drinks she was beginning to forget about what was smart and what was dumb. All she wanted was to live in the moment. Galtem and William were merely in the past. She could not be with either of them. Joy, pleasure, and peace was all she wanted.http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively46_zpse1cada67.gif
“You think very highly of yourself then,” she said in an amused voice, not letting him know that his words were getting to him. “You’ll have to get a few more drinks in me before I’m willing for you to ‘take away my pain.’” It was mostly just supposed to be a sassy comment, but there was too much truth in it. Jennifer could already feel herself starting to care less. As attractive as Drew was, she had no love for him, but in her state she didn’t much care. Love hurt too much anyway. What was the point? She wanted something easy. Something that wouldn’t make her feel regret. There was nothing to feel guilty about. William left her and she was completely alone. What was the harm in it?

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 08, 2013 01:04PM
“You think very highly of yourself then.”Truthfuly, Drew thought he was the reason the world spun, but was very good at hiding it. It didn’t show in his personality, and he could hide it in his words in ways none would pick it up, however, this one was more clever than anticipated, and truthfully, it turned Drew on even further. To be matched in wit, as it didn’t happen often. To find someone who could rhyme on his que. Though love was out of the question, as Drew didn’t believe in such petty things anymore, crazy, unimaginabley amazing sex…was not…at least for him. Thus, to her words, his reply was riddled with such sarcasm as to make a Government Agent protecting the President himself….roll his eyes. “Confident? Dearest woman, you hardly know a thing about me if you think I’m CONFIDENT in my abilities. Everyone who knows me understands, I think I’m the core to theearth when it comes to sexual prowess.” he winked slyly, and took a sip from his glass as she continued.

Her next words mad ehim smile. Oh yes, how the faithfull could be swayed. She may not admit it, but due to these words, Drew found it more than obvious he’d gotten to her. No one goes from turning one of his offers down, to giving him a way to convince them that quick unless they got a nudge from somewhere to do so. Perhaps it was her crotch, or perhaps it was the pain and the yearning to be rid of it. He nodded to the bottle of booze on the bar that he had Lizzy grab her. “What do you think the bottle is there for, beautiful?” he sipped from his glass, and lightly tapped it on the bar, causing the woman behind it to come and grab it up. “Scotch” he said. “And keep ‘em commin’”

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 08, 2013 10:03PM
Jennifer rolled her eyes at his comment about being confident. She thought he was full of shit, but the corner of her mouth twitched and she laughed a little when he winked and downed the glass of scotch that was in front of her before the bartender set more, seemingly intrigued that she was going through them so fast. Being a werewolf and wanting to get drunk was fairly expensive as well, but when you were a doctor and had been saving up for a hundred years it wasn’t exactly an obstacle.
She did not stop at scotch. Whatever they brought her she would drink because she could. As she drank more she could finally feel herself letting go. William and Galtem were still in her mind, but it was less of a pain and more of a numbness. The part of her that had felt like it was being stabbed repeatedly, now felt as if it had an anesthetic and the stabbing felt like a mere poke. It seemed Drew was getting exactly what he wanted as she started to laugh and talk with him at ease.http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively97_zps8c129648.gif
Old Jennifer was back and William was not there to save her from herself. But she didn’t care. She didn’t want to be saved and she did not want to be fixed.
“Love is stupid,” she decided out loud. It was not a drunken whiny statement. It was simply a stated fact. Her voice was even light-hearted. “It brings people nothing but pain and we still bother trying to find it. Everyone should just forget about it and simply have fun.” She was not making much sense at this point, but she spoke to Drew with such confidence that it didn’t even matter. Even in her drunken state she held herself with such poise that she remained a fierce werewolf woman. If she was broken, she would be broken beautifully.
Quite a bit of time had passed since she had first walked in and more people gathered. More people were at the bar, but there were some people over at the dance floor. She watched them for a moment and decided she wanted to dance. It had been an incredibly long time since she had danced with anyone other than William. “Come on,” she ordered, grabbing onto Drew’s hand and pulling him to the dance floor with her.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/a485775c1f8a411ca66794de6ffeeaf0/tumblr_mqkvgzGG8G1rz5foro1_500.gif
Jennifer began to spin around at the center of a group of people and after she caught their attention, moved to the center of the dance floor, once again grabbing Drew to come with her. Of course she was laughing the entire time. She pulled him close to her as she danced and moved her body against his. Placing a hand on his chest she smiled a drunk smile at him that still managed to be sexy. He was a few inches taller than both Galtem and William so she was able to look up at him, since she was in flat sandals instead of heels. “How’s this for your sensual matters?” she teased, her face extremely close to his. With a light laugh she turned around again, but did not remove her body from his, putting her hand on the back of his neck as she moved.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/12f38ec3c6d8da23158fd220437f13e9/tumblr_mk6fq0PbJp1rli5q5o1_500.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 10, 2013 03:09PM
Drew spared no expense this day on her, or himself as they continued to drink the day into the night. What he was doing, was much more important than anyone would realize until he revealed why. They joked, they laughed, they spoke seriously at points even as JEnnifer slowly became drunk, and he did as well. Time passed, and the bar bgan to fill, as did the dance floor. “Love is stupid” she practically hollered. Drew couldn’t help but burst out in laughter, near dropping his current drink. When he finally managed to calm himself, and Jennifer had finished the second part of her sentence, he lifted his drink and sat straight, pretending to be all regal and royal. “HERE HERE!” he exclaimed before finishing off his glass once more. Though this time, no others came. His entire focus was now on Jennifer.“You know, it’s because people are stupid. We are ALL stupid. Love is for fools with shallow pockets and deep hearts. LUCKY!”[/v] he rose a finger into the air, and slowly twirled it to his chest. [b]“I have deep pockets and a shallow heart.” he began laughing again. Though he became more of a goof when he was drunk, no one could deny that he kept all his grace and balance, thanks to his vampire half. “Some science says Love is the most powerful force in the universe. Well you know what I say to them?!” He lifted his middle finger to the air. “Fuck you science!” he hollered.
http://i.imgur.com/lglU0.gif
He laughed gently and lowered his arm, and not long after he did, it was pulled. “Come on.” she spoke. With that he was from his seat, and being pulled to the dance floor. She twirled her body through the crowd laughing the entire way. MEan while, Drew was following closely behind her, his eyes glued to her body. His plan was comming together nicely. Telepathically, he signalled his men to get ready, and they returned his words in kind. He had set up a litle show for this woman, and as she moved her body against his, his hands searching it wildly, they were getting ready. Her words mad ehim laugh, softly, as the closeness of them managed to overpower his sense of humor with lustful desire. “I can think of ways to get closer…” when she turned on him, his hands found her waist line, laced his thumbs through her belt loops, and laid just above her crotch. He pulled her closer to him using this leverage, as close as possible as her hand laid on his neck. His head rested in her neck as he met her movements in tandem. Perfect unison. Their bodies snaked against each others to the beat of the music. After a little, Drew placed his lips against her neck sensually, softly, and slowly. That’s when the announcer came on stage, one of his men to be precise. He had a mike, and began to speak as the music cut off. “Well, all you ladies out there. Looks like you’re gunna be getting a treat tonight!” he was dressed in a slick suit, and fit it perfectly. “Our Boss, Andrew Gatsby, has set up a little show for a special someone out there.” within a second of this being said, Drew whispered in her ear as their bodies continued to move, dancing to their own imaginary tune. “Don’t go anywhere….” he was gone. Then the music kicked up again and the rest of the four men of his came on stage, and he was close behind, already dressed and ready. All the men tore off their coats to reveal finely toned torso’s, with Drew in the front.
http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m5h6tql8pG1rqhoqyo1_500.gif
The lights began to flash and Drew go into the mood. His body mooved in such a sexual manner on the floor with power and precision that the screaming women, and even a few screaming men, would think he was making intense love to someone directly before them. However, the entire time, they might as well have been right. His eyes could see no other but Jennifer as he moved, holding onto hers powerfully, intesely as he moved.
http://static-mb.minutebuzz.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/07/tatum.gif
Coming together again, the men moved in tandem, the four behind Drew copying his every move perfectly, though hardly with as much sexual ‘Umpf’ as he. Their dance became more hip hop as they continued it. Bobbing and bouncing and weaving with the flow of the music. All the other men behind him involved the entirety of the crowd, but Drew was keeping it to one woman at this moment. His eyes glued on Jennifer, and held there. Despite all the hollars he as getting from the other women. His attention was placed on her and her alone.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mbvipoVKtj1qa9vqgo1_250.gif
Drew ended the show with a move that made all the women begin to react. Of course, most of their reaction was his magic. His influence over sexual desire, compulsion, if you wanted to get literal. It was a common Vapire ability, and could be captured through magic also, so it was all the more powerful with him. The light held on him, his oiled, toned body shining in it as he stood trimphant. His men all bowed at the end of the showing, but he did noting other than hop off stage, and slowly make his way to Jennifer, pushing trough the sex deprived and crazed women as they left their men for him, practically falling to their knees before him. His eyes held onto Jennifers before making it to her again, and pulling her close t him, his shirt still gone. He began to dance with her again as the music continued, and the spotlight shone upon them. He leaned into her ear, and spoke softly. “Hows that for your sensual matters?” he teased as he began grinding against hers, holding her as close to him as possible. Their lips inches away as he stared into her eyes.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 10, 2013 09:44PM
Jennifer’s eyebrows raised as if to say “Oh really?” when he said he could think of ways to get closer. Her body grinded against him as he pulled her closer to him. She arched her neck as he buried his face in it and they moved to the music as if to give him more to work with, subconsciously closing her eyes. She had to admit. She was having a lot of fun. It had been a long time since she had gone to a club to just dance. The only person she’d been sexually attracted to in a hundred years had been William-other than Galtem, of course-and this guy was not bad at all.
It caught her off guard when an announcer came on the stage and announced that Andrew would be putting on a show for a special someone. She looked around before realizing that must have been her. Jennifer was too drunk by now to question why he would have already set something up for her when even she hadn’t been sure she’d still be here at this point. Of course she was not going anywhere so she continued to dance to the music, but looked up at the stage.
Incredibly fit men with very few clothes on came onstage and she realized what was going on. She screamed and hollered with the other girls, but couldn’t help but laugh. The men could move and Drew was leading it all. He watched her the entire time and she made sure to give him something to look at as she smiled and laughed as she watched the performance. Jennifer may have been a strong werewolf, but she was not immune to the influence of Drew. If she had been with William she would have been able to fight it, but as drunk and heart-broken as she was, she could not. And didn’t want to. He was making her want him and it was working. “The man can move!” she hollered over the music when he came back to her, laughing and clapping. He teased her as he leaned into her ear and she smiled slyly back at him.http://i44.tinypic.com/vxogvl.jpg
“I can do you one better,” she almost whispered as she leaned in and forced her lips against his, running her fingers through his hair as she did so. They were now dancing and making out on the dance floor all at once, their hands searching all over each other’s bodies. The vampire’s abilities were too much for Jennifer. She was the first to break away and she pulled his hand away from the dance floor.

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively92_zps2ed209e0.gif
They almost went unnoticed as they slipped away from the large crowd. There was really no privacy in the club so she took him out to her car, stopping halfway in the parking lot just to put her hands on his face and aggressively kiss him once more. She let out a noise from her throat that was desire and pulled him the rest of the way. It was an awful idea for her to be driving and she knew this so she handed the keys off to Drew before getting in the passenger seat of her own car, too drunk to care where he would take her.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
October 12, 2013 01:58AM
The Disco barEarlier……

David was enjoying the atmosphere of the disco, owned by Galtem, when he had made the call to Shane about this new situation with Carmen. Oh, that Hollywood bastard D.A had gone to great lengths to try and kill Carmen, and then all of a sudden, the situation changed. She is out and her name cleared, and for what his network had told him, she was living under his roof, at that expansive mansion of his. If it was one thing he didn’t like, it was being played for a fool. Carmen herself had it in for Shane, going as far to hire him to get the dirt of Shane Williamson. Both of them were in cahoots now, that much was clear, and David chuckled to himself as he pocketed his cellphone, and knew he had just gotten under Shane’s skin.

Taking up his cigarette packet and lucky zippo lighter, he rose to standing and closely followed another couple out of the disco. Some blonde and a guy that looked like he was ready to bone her in the car park. This club was a haven for those who sought to score easy, and no doubt, that guy was bound to get lucky. He walked past them as the blonde was kissing the guy fiercely, though she seemed to have trouble standing. God, how many drinks had she had?

David pushed his hands down deep into his coat pockets, as he walked towards his motorcycle, when the distant roar of many bikes was heard, about four all up and all came into the car park, one of the bikes was being ridden by Matt. They parked up along side David’s, and each took off their helmets. All were jovial, except for Matt who seemed to be the odd guy out of the group. THIS was David’s own crew. Vampires the lot of them. There was one with curly blonde hair, Nick, and he grinned as he saw the blonde get into the passenger side of the car in the lot, with the random bloke she had been snogging. He looked at David and said.

http://2headsarebetterhanone.webs.com/LostBoys03.jpg

“Yo man….been teaching Matty a few tricks of the trade. Anything decent here? He said, leaning on his bike, and giving Matt a sly look, as Matt took off his helmet.

“Usual bitches…..though that one over there smells like a huskie.” He had been able to smell the wolf on her, due to his extraordinary sense of smell. Nick nearly choked on his own spit. “No way…she’s a were?” This got the attention of all the others in the group, and Matt shook his head. “You don’t know that for sure, David.”

David strode over to Matt and gripped the back of his neck, not to hurt, but to show dominance. “If I say she smelt like a bitch…then…she is a BITCH!” The other vampires all laughed and were now interested in the car.


Police Station (4) – River Marked.

$
0
0

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 24, 2013 09:41PM
Carmen’s Office

She stopped off at the coffee shop to get her cup filled before she headed to the office. She had a million things on her mind, the least of which was the big case she had coming that necessitated a trip to the US Capitol that coming weekend.

Walking into the building, she met up with some fellow workers as they took the elevator to their floor.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/tumblr_m3ud5e0poh1r63cgyo1_500_zps3674107e.gif

Stepping out, briefcase in one hand and coffee in the other, she headed toward her office, seeing Mary was hard at work on one thing or another. Mary handed her some messages and mail as she walked up.

“Your morning appointment is in your office.” Mary announced. Carmen stopped in her tracks and looked at her.

“What?”

“Your morning appointment? With the D.A.? Don’t tell me you forgot?”

“Forgot?” Carmen hissed, stepping back toward Mary’s desk. “I asked you to call and cancel it!”

“I tried. He wouldn’t take no for an answer.” Mary gave a helpless shrug.

“Well go in there and tell him I’m home sick or something!” she whispered furiously.

“Why?”

“Mary, I loathe that man and I don’t want to be anywhere near him, especially today!” Carmen told her, the dreams from the night before still at the forefront of her mind.

“So…you want me to lie…to the state’s top D.A.?”

“Yes!”

“Like he couldn’t smell that lie from a mile away.” Mary snorted.

“Do this for me and I’ll throw in some extra for your Christmas bonus.” Carmen begged.

“30 percent.”

“15.” Carmen countered.

“25.” Mary glared.

“Fine! Done!” Carmen turned on her heel and started to quickly walk back to the elevators, hoping to get there before she was spotted.

 

 

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 24, 2013 10:20PM
Carmen’s Office

Shane had been waiting patiently in Carmen’s office for well over half an hour, when he started to snoop through her desk, and cupboards. Various shadows passed the frosted glass partitions, but none of them was Carmen or her secretary Mary. Bored at not finding anything of worth, Shane decided to sit in Carmen’s chair, and was spinning around in it when Mary entered.

“I’m so sorry….but Carmen won’t be able to make the appointment today.

Shane looked up and mocked a look of surprise. “Well, that is disappointing.” Shane uttered, getting up out of her seat, and starting to walk around the desk slowly. “Can you tell me, if she has taken ill suddenly, or perhaps a family matter has called her away? If so, I totally understand and offer my kindest regards.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7uppoj8m21qeitqh.gif

At this, the D.A got close to Mary, and his aftershave had a potent scent to it. He stared into Mary’s eyes and then took up her hand, and brought it to his lips. Acting the gentleman, he said. “Mary, has anyone ever told you…you have the most beautiful eyes?” Shane exuded charm, and if she listened closely she could hear a slight growl in his voice.

“I know this is going to come off as forward, but….would you care to join me for dinner this evening? My secretary is away and…I get so lonely in that big old house. I do a wonderful lasagna and salad. What do you say?” His smile now was endearing as he stole a glance into her eyes again. “I can even send a car for you. Hmm?”

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 24, 2013 10:39PM
Carmen got all the way to first floor and felt guilty about leaving Mary to do her dirty work. She was going to have to face the man sooner or later. And Mary was too nice for her own damn good.

“May as well get it over with.” she muttered to herself, getting back in the elevator.

Once more she stepped out onto her work floor and started toward her office. Mary wasn’t at her desk, but she noticed that her office door was ajar.

With a frown, Carmen stepped in and saw Mary…with Shane…holding her hand. She heard his last statement and her frown moved into a scowl.

“I know this is going to come off as forward, but….would you care to join me for dinner this evening? My secretary is away and…I get so lonely in that big old house. I do a wonderful lasagna and salad. What do you say? I can even send a car for you. Hmm?”

“Get your slimey hands off my secretary!” Carmen snapped. Mary jerked back from Shane, blinking rapidly as if she were coming out of a daze and looked at Carmen. Carmen kept her eyes on Shane. “Mary, why don’t you go and take an early lunch? Take all the time you’d like.” she ordered.

“Yeah. That sounds like a…fine idea.” Mary muttered, frowning at Shane as she left the room. She closed the door behind her. Carmen hadn’t moved from where she stood, nor did she take her eyes from Shane’s.

“Try that shit with her again, and I’ll rip your heart out with my bare hands!” Carmen snapped, still staring at him, anger pouring off of her in waves. Her hair was beginning to stand on end (not that she noticed as angry as she was) and little bolts of electricity were arching back and forth between her fingers.

http://images3.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20130528060827/buffy/images/c/c0/Electrokinesis.gif

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 24, 2013 10:51PM
Carmen’s Office

“Get your slimey hands off my secretary!” 

“Slimey? They are super clean.”

“Mary, why don’t you go and take an early lunch? Take all the time you’d like.”

Poor Mary, she looked like a possum hit by high beam and just as stupified. She agreed with Carmen, without so much as an argument, shuffling out the door, but looking back at Shane oddly, who was pouting like his feelings had been seriously hurt.

“Try Joe’s diner, their hot pockets are breath taking.” He said after her, till the door was closed and the devilish grin re appeared on Shane’s face.

“Let me guess…Nanna had a miraculous recovery, and answered the cellphone in her coffin at the funeral home.”He said with that golden voice of his. “No wait…you realized you left your ten inch dildo in your left drawer of your desk and couldn’t bare to leave without it. Lying…doesn’t suit you, Lou.” He started to chuckle as he walked towards her. Stopping just before Carmen, he licked his lips and said. “You are better looking in the flesh, then in your dreams. I personally loved the one, where you fucked back, moaning….loving the feel of my bite. Delicious, wasn’t it?” He said with a raspy voice.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mddnkfZXf81r1wpid.gif

Grinning, he then headed for the door. “I think I have wasted enough of your time, Lou. We shall reschedule, when your not so…busy.”

And with that, he walked out the door.

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 24, 2013 11:01PM
“You are better looking in the flesh, then in your dreams. I personally loved the one, where you fucked back, moaning….loving the feel of my bite. Delicious, wasn’t it?”

And with that, the last bit of restraint she had on her temper broke free.

Carmen had never been so angry in her life. With a scream of rage, she picked up a snowglobe, a Christmas present from a past lover, from the corner of her desk, ran out after him and threw it at his head as he was walking away. Whether it hit or not, she didn’t actually notice.

“You are scum, Shane Williamson! One of these days, someone will fucking end you and I hope to God I’m there to see it!” she shouted, storming back to her office and slamming the door so hard, a couple of pictures fell off the wall.

Her anger was absolute and with a blast of kinetic energy, she exploded the potted plant she had in the corner of her office, the chair next to it and part of a bookshelf, scattering papers, dirt and strips of leather every direction.

It took her several moments to get herself under control. She stood in the center of her office, admist the destruction, fists clenched and pressed to her eyes as she struggled to calm her breathing.

She placed her hands on her desk, palms down and bent her head, struggling.

“Why can’t he just leave me alone? Goddamn it!” she muttered miserably.

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 24, 2013 11:12PM
Outside Carmen’s Office.

As Shane was walking away, the mail trolley boy was doing a quick mail drop, and pushed his trolley out in behind Shane, right as the door to Carmen’s office flew open, and the christmas snow globe was hurled with force in the direction of Shane. Sadly however, Tim the Mail room boy had just bent over to give Henny her mail, when he stood up and got hit fair in the head by the Snow globe, knocking him out cold and showering him in water, sparkles and broken pieces of glass and ceramic. There was a collective gasp from the other officers and office workers, who saw the mail boy collapse to the floor bleeding, and Shane turning around looking at surprise at the fallen boy. He then looked up to see a screaming banshee, otherwise known as Carmen.

“You are scum, Shane Williamson! One of these days, someone will fucking end you and I hope to God I’m there to see it!”

Shane looked around at the sea of faces and said. “Women’s problems. She gets like this at least once a month. Uhm…might want to take the lad to sick bay. Hoo roo.”

http://i45.tinypic.com/huhanl.gif

With that he whistled as he headed to the exit, with other staff members helping the injured mail boy.

The Police Commissioner saw and heard the incident, and ordered his secretary, to get Carmen into his office, to explain her actions.

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 25, 2013 07:06AM
Car park – Police station

http://24.media.tumblr.com/753774479860fbf8d802202de902ee51/tumblr_mm8soeeeZX1spas7uo1_500.gif

Both David’s and Matt’s motorcycles pulled up side by side in the police station car park, when David felt the vibration of his cell phone in his pocket. Turning off the engine of his bike, he removed his helmet, then withdrew his phone and went through the text messages. One was from Carmen. When he read it, he looked confused for a moment. Normally David was unfazed about such things, but this had him scratching his head.

Matt had parked his bike and dismounted, and was waiting for David, when he had stopped what he was doing.

“Bad news, man?” Matt asked, still a bit miffed at having to leave Nicole behind the way he had. David shrugged his shoulders, and pocketed back his phone. “Just a job cancelling…its nothing unusual. So long as I get paid, I don’t give a shit what they do.”

One of the other office girls was coming out of the station, gossiping with her colleague, and this was what David and Matt overheard.

“Can you believe it? Two week suspension, for assaulting the mail boy and hurling obscenities at the D.A. What a bitch. Shane is like…the coolest guy in Haven. That dragon bitch needs to get laid if you ask me.”

David’s lips suddenly curled up darkly, as he heard the news. So, Car was on suspension, and it had something to do with Shane. He really must have got to her this time. Matt was unaware of what the significance of this conversation was, and just dismissed it as idle office gossip.

David slapped Matt on the back, and chortled. “My office, bud. Got some leads I want to chase up on the Brenner case.”Matt of course followed along with David, thinking that was what he had been dragged into work for. Truth was, he always wanted in on the undercover branch, and now was his chance.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m5wq2sJ8QE1rqqwvk.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 27, 2013 06:30AM
The Police Station

Matt was bringing back a box of files, when he set it down on David’s desk. It was to do with the Brenner case, and David had a keen interest on some of the forensic reports that Amelia Reed had filed. Surprised by the sheer size of the file, Matt tipped the lid off the box and pulled out the first yellow file and flicked it open. “This is going to take weeks.” Matt said with a groan, sitting down in the chair opposite David. David didn’t seem to care, so long as he got what was owed to him. “Well clearly they missed something, or we wouldn’t be reopening the cold case.” Matt nodded casually and went back to reading, when Shane’s cellphone went off. He pulled it out and then read the text message. It was from Shane.

“Get a trace on Carmen, she’s vanished. Top dollar if you find her, D.O.A/”

David suddenly sat forward in his seat and then mumbled. “Matt…close the file, and shut up the box. Looks like we got a bigger case to work on.”

Matt wondered what David meant, and maybe the text had something to do with it. “Are you going to fill me in?” He asked, placing the yellow file back in the box and sealing it up again. David toyed with his cigarette packet and grinned slightly. “We have to hunt down a woman.” Matt was intrigued by this, and he leaned forward. “Who?” David stood up and adjusted his coat. “Can’t tell you here. We are going round to the Boss, and he can explain.”

http://files.stv.tv/img/misc/vampire.david.jpg

Both men then headed out of the police station, and to the carpark.

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 29, 2013 10:29AM
Parking Lot

Jennifer had simply rolled her eyes at Galtem’s kissing motions. Some things never change. He may be over a century old, but sometimes he could really act like a seven-year-old. He had met her at her car and she’d simply driven off without a word. Who knew why she had wanted him to come along? Not her, certainly. He was the sole reason that she was having the worst day of her life. Galtem was the only thing in her way of her and William having a happy life together forever. He knew it too. He must have known. William obviously did. It was the reason she’d left her. And yet she felt that he was her only option since all of the friends she considered close would most likely be horrified at her since they were William’s friends too. Galtem was the only one left. That and she was still madly in love with him. But she didn’t let herself believe that part.
The ride to the police station might have been a long and awkward trip, but Jennifer was so deep in her own thoughts that she didn’t even notice that Galtem was their half the time. They pulled into the parking lot without her realizing it before she looked up and took a deep breath. She did not want to do this. At all. It was making it official. As if William walking out the door hadn’t been official enough. Now she had to put in writing what horrible thing she had done to him. “I wish I could take it back,” she muttered, staring straight ahead and refusing to look over at him. Of course she meant the kiss, but it was not all that she meant. “I’ve never hated to love someone this much in my entire life.” Harsh words. But they were true. Not that it made a difference in saying them out loud, but who else would she be able to say them to without William? “What’s the point if all it ever does is bring you this much pain? Love is not supposed to hurt this bad. I should have been able to move on after you left. I was supposed to realize that you were no good for me. I should have believed what everyone said. That you were using me and you didn’t love me, but I couldn’t. No matter how hard I tried. Now I’m here. At a fucking police station. Where I have to write out what a horrible person I am because I kissed the man I could never truly get out of my head. You know I had a dream about you the other night? Out of nowhere. What kind of girlfriend does that?” She looked up at Galtem at that point, almost expecting an answer. “What girl has dreams about an ex-boyfriend from so long ago when someone who truly loves her is sleeping right next to her? Why can’t I get you out of my head?” They probably should have been rhetorical questions, but her tone was almost pleading with him, begging for an answer. Because she had no idea as she turned off the car and laid her head back on the head rest of her seat with a heavy sigh.

((The Jennifer Monologues? XD Think I could use that for a theatre audition??))

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 29, 2013 11:51AM
Parking Lot

The time they were in her car was just awkward, they didn’t said a thing, and she seemed to be to lost in her thoughts to even notice he was in the same car as her, well, he just looked out from the window, and tried to entertain himselfwith the things he saw, or just get lost in his thoughts as well, such as still thinking how William broke up with Jennifer, he never thought this would happen. Galtem knew William would find out sooner or later, but he neer thought he would walk away and leave Jennifer, he thought William would just forgive her a try to fix their relationship or something.
After few minutes they would finally arrive the police station, and right now they were in the parking lot, Galtem was about to remove his seat belt and get out, but she stopped him by something she was muterring. He perked up an eyebrow and stared at her, wondering what the hell was she saying.
http://media.tumblr.com/f9650b5ef749d6dbad3392eabc5e6d46/tumblr_inline_mn8u4erWFU1qz4rgp.gif
Whenever she spoke again, and the more she spoke, he would just get that awful guilty feeling, but also surprised that she admitted that now matter how hard she tried she couldn’t get over him, or just believe that people said he was using her and didn’t loved her. He wanted to say something, but she didn’t let him, even tho there wasn’t much things he could say, so. This all speech from her, left him shocked, surprised, yet guilty, hurt, and frustrated. She even had a dream of him last night, he ws glad it was a dream, and that he didn’t got caught when he went over her place last night.
Galtem stared at her with some frown upon his face, and a concern expression, like he wanted to know her problem and wanted to help her out.
“Well…”
He started and took a deep breathe trying to figure out what to say.
“Sometimes we just try to replace what is missing, even tho, its never enough. I mean, I can talk by myself, people know me for have such bad reputation, womanizer, troublemaker, and so on. I have just been trying to replace something that has been missing, but its never good enough.”
All this years, the all women he had on his hands, was only for help him get over Jennifer, he actually thought Selene would be able to do that, she was different from the others and more alike him, so maybe she could help him out with that, but then later on, they figured out it was far from meant to be.
“I regret leaving you, I do, and I learned with my stupid mistakes. But right now I don’t regret kissing you in the VIP bathroom, I don’t regret nothing of that, what I regret is that William left you becuse of that. Its basically all my fault, sooo..If this is your way of saying that I should never had come back, then I can get myself in the first airplane out there.”
Why the hell was he even saying this? He just felt himself saying stupid things, that made no sense at all, and he shouldn’t even be saying that, i didn’t semed pretty much of his character, he was showing the good/soft side of him, and that for himself could turn his stomach.
“But I’m only going to leave because you need or want, not because I’m running away from my problems, because I’m trying to face them, hell I even spent a night in a stupid cell with other stupid prisoners.”
After saying this, he just turned his head to the window, and rubbed his forehead, now he was literally feeling the urge on wanting to run away again, but if he wants to do some changes in his life, that’s something he cannot do. He needs to stay here, and face the consequences.
“I’ve just had a lame moment, talking about feelings gets so hard for me. Anyway, you’re not a bad person. You probably don’t even love me, you just love William. Whatever had happen in the VIP lounge was just some mistake if that makes you feel less guilty.”

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 29, 2013 02:46PM
Parking Lot

Jennifer let out a frustrated sigh when he told her that if she wanted him to, he would leave. “Don’t you get it? That’s the problem! When things get hard, you get out. Yes! This is all your fault! But only because this wouldn’t be happening if you never left in the first place! You could have stayed. We could have worked things out. Maybe we’d be together and William would be the last person on my thoughts…” She was not sure if that’s what she really wanted. To be with Galtem now and never had had a relationship with William? Surely not, but she’d definitely be hurting right now. She did not know what she wanted. Of all the female stereotypes, that one was the most true. Women truly did not know what they wanted.
She looked up at him for a moment, confused, when he spoke about spending the night in a cell, but remembered they were at the police station for a reason. So, they had really thought he was a suspect in their case. That seemed silly to her. Galtem was a lot of things, but he was not a murderer. Or at least that’s what she thought.
“I don’t want you to leave, I just… I want… I don’t know what I want,” she admitted, furrowing her eyebrows together in a frown. William or Galtem? Wasn’t that the question she would have to face sooner or later? Maybe not if William was as hurt as he seemed. Maybe in the end she would simply lose both of them because of her stupidity. Immediately she shut that thought down. It was too difficult to even imagine.
“That’s the thing, Galtem.” Jennifer turned her whole body to look at him now. “It wasn’t just some stupid kiss. As much as I want it to be…” She shouldn’t be telling him this. She should just let it go. Let him believe that she didn’t love him. Let him go. “I really do…” She stopped herself and looked down. No, now was not the time. Maybe no time would be. Jennifer shook her head and turned back to face the steering wheel. “It doesn’t matter,” she mumbled and opened the car door and swung her long legs out of it. “Let’s get this over with.”

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively84_zps618910a1.gif 


Police Station (5) – River Marked.

$
0
0

 

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 30, 2013 01:52PM
Parking Lot

http://media.tumblr.com/67cfabe681bc4c0c323d1281765dfc5a/tumblr_inline_mn8u1gB5w51qz4rgp.gif

Galtem turned his head around to face Jennifer when she began to speak. One of the things he changed about himself, is that, whenever he is having a serious talk, he doesn’t turn his head around, he faces the person, and tries to look into their eyes, or just looks at their lips, or any other thing on their faces. Its not easy for him to deal with people, and this all feelings thing. The way she said it about him always leaving when things get hard, just made him bite down on his lower lip and gulp harder. That was the truth, and he had to swallow it. Plus if he had stayed, if he had never left, maybe at this moment they would still be together or be something more. Who knew? But at least he would spend more time with her, that was for sure, now he wants her back, and he’s stuck on the situation that her heart is basically half to one and the other half ot the other one, and she needs to decide who she will be with.
Now he was stuck if he should leave or not, because she had told him to not leave, she doesn’t want him to leave, but she also doesn’t know what she wants. She’s in a very fucked up situation, but she isn’t the only one suffering. The conversation seemed to get abit more interesting whenever she turned her whole body to face him, and started to say the kiss did mattered, even tho she wanted to believe it didn’t, but after that, she was totally going say something important, but didn’t finished and that bother him, pretty much.
“What no-”
She was already on her way out, and he wanted her to finish her words. He quickly got out of the car, and walked over her door, he basically made her stay inside the car, and made her lean all the way back, like she was going to lay down, however, he placed his plam on her back, so she wouldn’t hurt herself with the gearbox. He placed his other hand on the wheel, to have some support of his own body, and done his best to lean his own body extremly closer to hers, they was even touching, but no pressure was being made, at the moment.
“Finish your words..”
He mumbled, and stared into her eyes, before look down at her lips, and back up to her eyes, his lower lip was poking hers.

Re: [RP] Police Station
September 30, 2013 02:42PM
Parking Lot

Jennifer was very much taken by surprise when he sped over to her side of the car and stopped her from getting out. So much so that she couldn’t say anything for a moment. He was leaning her back with his hand keeping her from lying down all the way. She was very aware of how quick her breathing had become as soon as he had done that. One arm kept her supported on the chair and the other simply rested beside her. She didn’t dare move because their faces were even closer together before. His body was against hers now and every nerve in her body was screaming at her to do something about it. “Galtem don’t,” she whispered, but he was staring so intensely into her eyes and his lips just barely brushed against hers. Jennifer closed her eyes and swallowed, terrified of what she would do. She had not finished her sentence for a reason. This was much more than she ever wanted him to know. Telling Galtem how she felt would be giving him power. A power she only wanted William to have over her. Her eyes were now open, but she didn’t meet his gaze. “I really do… still love you,” she spoke quietly and finally looked up into his eyes again. “How could I ever stop?” It was almost instinctual that her right hand would come up to the side of his face. Their lips were already touching and it didn’t take much. She leaned up a little to press her lips to his. This kiss was much different from the one in the ladies room at his bar. It was not as fierce, but had just as much passion. It was almost sad. She knew she loved Galtem and now he did as well, but she did not want to love him. She did not want to have the urge to kiss him whenever she saw him. After a moment she broke away, but was forced to say in the same position since he was leaning over her still. “Are you happy now? I can’t help but love you and I’m tortured every single day because of it. If we were meant to be, you wouldn’t have left and we’d be together. What’s done is done. We can’t change that.” She didn’t know if she meant what she was saying. If she and William were meant to be does that mean he wouldn’t have left her? Or would that never have happened if Galtem hadn’t showed up? What she wanted was to get William back, but how could she do that if she couldn’t keep her hands off Galtem every time she saw him? She didn’t dare meet his eye and simply waited to see if he would move now.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ltl1ij2zd81r23tzz.gif

Re: [RP] Police Station
October 01, 2013 07:19AM
Carmen’s New Office

Mary had been in absolute shock when she met Carmen for dinner, Shane’s gift giving Carmen a look of such beauty and sexiness, men that wouldn’t give her the time of day stopped to try and catch her attention. It was heady stuff to the brunette, but she only had eyes for one man.

Over dinner, Carmen told Mary parts of what had occured over the last few days, spinning the story the Police Commissioner had given to the press. She left out the events at the cabin, stating only she had hidden away to mourn Louisa’s death in private. She explained how Shane had tracked her down to make sure she was all right, shocking the woman when Carmen told her they were actually VERY good friends. Mary thought the whole thing kind of romantic.

Carmen hated lying to Mary, but it was a necessary evil.

And now, they were at the police department, checking out Carmen’s new office. Carmen was nervous about walking into that place again, but the few officers she came across during that time of night were quick to assure her they were on her side. She had earned their respect, something she’d been trying to achieve since she moved to town.

She would have to remember to thank Shane for that next time she saw him.

Mary took her to their floor in the building and lead her to an area that Carmen had never been in before. The reception area was as big as Mary said it was and Carmen was impressed.

“Welcome to your new office.” Mary smiled, throwing open the doors. Carmen stepped inside and her eyes went wide.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/f4718d2c-1ce7-47c6-8e51-7fad2d04b185_zpsfb5a1e01.jpg

“I’ve already had all your files and books moved up here so you won’t lose anything when you return.” Mary smiled, watching as Carmen walked around to admire everything. She left her to it and closed the door behind her. With a delighted laugh, Carmen sat in the chair behind the desk and spun around in it a few times. Leaning back with a smile, she laced her fingers behind her head and grinned.

“Oh yes…” she smirked to herself. “Things are going to get so much better.”

Re: [RP] Police Station
October 01, 2013 02:10PM
Parking Lot

Galtem knew he shouldn’t be so closer to her, it was dangerous, dangerous for his feelings and urges. Having her this closer to him, only made him want more of her touch, hell, his body was already pressed against hers. His lower lip was just joking hers, like he was extremely tempted to kiss her. His eyes never left hers, even tho she stopped looking at him for few seconds.
We couldn’t really blame a guy who wanted to know the “truth”, her words seemed importante, he needed to know, so badly, but would her answer be something he wanted to hear? Screw it, he was going forward it. As soon as she spoke, he just frooze, she said she loved him and never had stopped having that strong feeling towards him. But why was he so shocked? Wasn’t it obvious? They was basically going to make out in the bathroom last night, she didn’t stopped him from doing such thing, just like in her house. He could kiss her if he wanted to, hell, he wanted, but he needed to control himself.
However this time, he didn’t had to go after her lips, she was the one who first kissed him. Feeling the touch of her cold hand against his cheek, gave him some goosebumps, then his lips was finally against hers. This kiss was different from the other one, it wasn’t so rough, it was more calm, but still full of passion. He found himself enjoying it, a lot, it was weird having something so calm happen for somebody like him, but he loved it. The only thing he hated about this, is that, it didn’t lasted as long as he wanted to, and he hated that. Her next words made him feel like he was forcing her to kiss him, like she had no self will, that bothered him. He didn’t moved at first, he just stared down at her, with some gaze into her eyes, like he was telling her his true honest and real feelings. After few seconds, he finally backed away, but didn’t let go of her, he helped her getting out of the car, and closed the door once she was out.
He didn’t said anything anymore, he just began to walk away from her, like he was upset or something, but it didn’t lasted that long til he turned his head around, and gave her some smile with a wink along, and moved his head in a way like he was calling her to come into the police station, so they could finish this quickly.
Was he upset? That is a question with no answer, yet.

http://data2.whicdn.com/images/39075724/tumblr_m8rqfijFPZ1rbw6bto1_500_large.gif

Re: [RP] Police Station
October 01, 2013 05:53PM
Parking Lot

When Galtem said nothing to what had just happened, she began to get a little nervous and just sort of looked around for a second as he watched her. After a moment he moved to get up and she let out a small sigh of relief. As he got out of the car he took her with him and easily pulled her out of the car after him. Without a word he walked away and she assumed what she had said had upset him. Well the words had to have been said. There was no happy ending for Jennifer and Galtem. The sooner he came to accept it the better. But then he turned around and did that Galtem smirk that drove her insane and nodded his head for her to follow. She took a deep breath, trying not to let his appearance get to her too much, and pulled all her hair to once side to make sure it was not messed up. Walking into the police station looking somewhat disheveled with Galtem would not look very good for her. Standing up straight and taking a moment to collect herself, she followed him in.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_md4ffuuUB61rvd4zp.gif

She walked in and went straight to the front counter. A man held up a finger to her telling her to wait. She didn’t look over at Galtem, but leaned on the counter, resting her face on the palm of her hand with an expression that made it clear that she did not want to be here. It would be so much easier if she could blame this whole situation on someone else. Galtem had even tried to take the blame for her. Something he tried to do for her sake, but it rarely worked. Galtem may be at as much fault as she was in the situation, but Galtem was not the one dating someone else. That was all on her.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_md4gm2ijLL1rvd4zp.gif
Finally the man came back and she explained what she was here for. He raised his eyebrows and glanced over at Galtem, but said nothing, giving her what she needed to right on. Jennifer took a moment before she began to write. The lieutenant had said she didn’t need to be too detailed in her statement. At least that’s what it had seemed he had been hinting, so she decided to leave out the part where their tongues were down each other’s throats and made it sound like they had merely been catching up. Though anyone looking at it other than to simply glance could probably figure out what had really gone down. It ended with where Amelia had walked in and she had walked out, leaving Galtem with a kiss. But you know, without the kiss part. “Am I done here?” she asked, not bothering to be her usually polite self. He didn’t seem to mind because he dismissed her and she simply turned to Galtem with raised eyebrows, asking if he was ready to go. Without waiting for an answer, she left the building, wanting to get out of there as soon as she could.
She got in her car and waited for him to get in as well. When he did she started the car. “I left my stuff at the club last night and have to go get it. Mind if we go get it?” she asked. Just saying the word ‘club’ made her feel incredibly guilty. She knew it was a bad idea to go at the moment, though. When Galtem had left both times she’d made a habit of drinking way too much and acting like someone she was not. Going to the bar right now would most likely bring that out of her, but between her heartbreak and her guilt, she was not much thinking about what was a good or bad idea. Only what sounded good to her at the moment.

avpic

Re: [RP] Police Station
October 02, 2013 01:54PM
Galtem keep on walking and stepped inside the police station, he allowed Jennifer to go first to talk to the cop, he just stayed behind her, and noticed the look the cop was giving him, which made him frown and look away while licking his lips. Always getting judging looks, this was so annoying. He decided to walk away from Jennifer, not that far tho, he was just walking around in the room, trying to see other things that could distract him. What caught his attention was some kid getting scolded by a cop because he got high and drunk at the party, he wouldn’t go to jail due be under aged, and also because he didn’t had drugs with him anymore, he just consumed them. The cop was probably being nice on the part on not putting the boy into much trouble, other than call his parents, and then his parents would scold him. If Caleb was in the same situation as this boy, Galtem would snap, and would scold him as much as he could. Caleb was here to behave, not to start destroying his life or other people’s lives. With this thought, Galtem decided to text Caleb and ask where would he be, luckily for him he had saved Caleb’s phone number in his phone, or else he wouldn’t have remembered it.
After this, Galtem placed his phone back into the pocket of his jeans, he folded his arms in front of his chest, and stared around trying to get his mind busy till Jennifer was done. He only knew she was done, when he noticed her walking out of the police station, she didn’t even warned him or something, or waited for him, she just keep on walking. Rolling his eyes, Galtem just began to follow her, they was heading into her car. He didn’t knew if he should go after her or not, since he didn’t knew if she still wanted his company for that long, but he didn’t wanted to leave her either, not after what she said, the both of them loved each other, why couldn’t it happen? Why not give a second chance? This time start all over again, like they had never met each other before, just start from the begining, it would only be good for them, right? But Galtem only sees Jennifer want William, and only William, which bothered him and a lot. William left her right? Then her and Will wasn’t meant to be either. She said if he didn’t had left her, then it was meant to be, but he did. However, isn’t the same thing with William? He shouldn’t bring that up, or else that would piss her off, so he stayed quiet.
Sitting down on the passenger seat, he started to put on the belt from his seat, and turned his hed to look at her, she was asking him if he minded to go with her to the club to go get her stuff. He just grinned and stared at her.
“You’re enjoying my company? Sure blondie, lets go.”
He teased her a little, and smirked.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/cb49db1eacd0984648ad47f9c04e1807/tumblr_mtqnpmmhvT1s77ndto5_250.gif

((Thread Change – You post there first)) 

Re: [RP] Police Station
October 29, 2013 08:09AM
Carmen had been determined to give Shane the best weekend of his life and she felt she accomplished it.

They had spent the weekend in solitude at the cabin, doing all the things two people in love should do together; making love before the fire, having rough sex on the porch under the stars, out in the woods under a canopy of trees, feeding on the locals, having sex in between the dead bodies…you get the picture.

And so it was a relaxed and focused Shane that returned home once their weekend was over.

But Monday evening appeared with a vengeance and with it, Carmen’s two-week vacation was over. Back to the daily grind of work.

Police Station

Nervous about the reception she would receive upon her return, she took a few minutes to sit in her car, staring up at the building she hadn’t been in over 2 weeks.

“Okay, I can do this.” she murmured to herself, stepping from her car. She gathered her bag and locked her car before heading inside.

All movement stopped when she stepped through the doors, and she swallowed hard as she became the focus of many stares. And then the applause started. It was slow at first and then picked up steam, traveling around the precinct in a wave. Then the whistles and catcalls started as she made her way to the elevators.

“Way to go, Carmen!”…”Good job, catching that psycho!”…”I knew you didn’t murder those people, Carmen!”

She smiled and waved before stepping into the elevator, glad for the silence when the doors closed. She felt like such a fraud. She bit her tongue, silently berating herself for feeling like she did.

Carmen’s Office

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/f4718d2c-1ce7-47c6-8e51-7fad2d04b185_zpsfb5a1e01.jpg

Mary was sitting at her desk when Carmen finally arrived. That surprised Carmen.

“Mary, what are you doing here?”

“You didn’t think I was going to leave someone else in charge of the place while I was sleeping did you? Not on my watch. I adjusted my sleeping schedule so I could be here with you. Nothing short of death will get you rid of me.” Mary grinned. Carmen, in a rare show of emotion, hugged her friend and long-time assistant.

“I don’t know what I’d do without you, Mary.”

“Hopefully you won’t have to find out for a long time yet.” Mary laughed. Carmen grinned before stepping into her office.

Time to get back to work!

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/tumblr_mvcu5w7e4E1s84wo6o4_400_zpsce681e0b.gif

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: [RP] Police Station
October 29, 2013 09:12AM
Police Station

In the sea of officers and detectives that applauded the return of Carmen to active duty, sat one man, who clapped along with everyone else, but had a different reason for doing so. Sitting at his desk, with a yellow file upon the desk top, he had been waiting hours for Carmen to show up. The response from everyone around him showed that Shane’s PR skills were certainly up to par, for all believed the story of who killed Louisa and Amanda. Even he was astonished by that fact. Knowing what he knew, especially from the cabin, and after speaking in depth with David, the history of the couple was not one of two star crossed lovers. David could see opportunity in taking advantage of Carmen, using the very evidence she provided when hiring him to get the “goods” on Shane. The funny part was….he did.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lxr7onGplP1r327x8.gif

Rising from his desk, Matt made his way silently over to Mary’s desk, and with the folder under his arm, he asked.

“Is it okay if I wish the Lieutenant well in person? I won’t be five minutes.” He said, with that doe eyed look of his. Would she say yes?

<3>

 

 

Re: [RP] Police Station
October 29, 2013 09:44AM
Mary’s Desk

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/6bf36ea6-2535-d59e-e895-90027c4d7d68-ontv_Thea_5_zps5d2d6462.jpg

Mary was hard at work, organizing files and taking phone calls when she sensed someone standing at her desk. She glanced up.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/tumblr_lu3yu1vds01qfpooco1_500_zps0d2d1b61.png

“Can I help you, young man?” she asked politely.

“Is it okay if I wish the Lieutenant well in person? I won’t be five minutes.” he asked, giving his best kicked puppy look. Mary always was a sucker for a cute face.

“All right. But she’s a busy woman, so don’t take up her time. And I won’t even tell her you’re here. Just go on in.” Mary waved him past her desk and went back to work.

Carmen’s Office

Carmen had been pacing around her office, catching up on some files. It helped her to think as she did this and she was twirling a pen in her hand as she worked. She was walking back to her desk when she dropped her pen. Swearing as it went beneath one of her office chairs, she got down on her hands and knees to look for it. Her backside was facing the door and she didn’t hear or see Matt when he came in.

But the view he got was probably wasn’t what he was expecting to see.

Re: [RP] Police Station
October 29, 2013 03:03PM
Carmen’s office

The view…wasn’t at all what he was expecting to see at all. Carmen’s rounded backside facing him as he wordlessly entered the door. Closing it behind him, he had the file under his right arm and then coughed loudly, so she would know that there was someone in the room with her now.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lxr3aaETtQ1r327x8.gif

“Last time I saw you, I believe it was from the back as well.” Matt said, in a light voice, not intended to scare her, he really wasn’t into all that intimidation stuff like David. Looking around the office, he could see that this was what it was like to make it in the world. All the trappings of fame and fortune, but the truth was she deserved none of this. He knew she killed Amanda in cold blood…and he also knew that Shane was the one that pulled the strings to make this all possible.

Matt of course was on a mission, sent by David to let Carmen know of the war that was about to take place for the power position amongst the vampires of Derry. In the file under his arm…damning evidence, that was about to spoil Carmen’s first night back on the force.

“Bet you’re not overly happy to see me, Carmen.”

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station
October 29, 2013 03:16PM
“Last time I saw you, I believe it was from the back as well.”

Carmen froze in place for a moment before she quickly climbed to her feet. She whirled around to see Matt standing in her office.

“Shit” was the first word to pop into her mind. The last time she’d seen Matt, he’d been intent on sampling her blood before jamming a needle into her neck. She was not going to be caught off-guard like that again. She glared at him, ready for anything.

“Bet you’re not overly happy to see me, Carmen.”

“What the fuck clued you in?” she snapped. “How did you get in here? Where’s Mary? If you harmed one hair on her head, I’ll kill you!”

She picked up the letter opener from her desk, brandishing it like a weapon.

Re: [RP] Police Station
October 29, 2013 03:25PM
Carmen’s office

Seeing Carmen pick up the letter opener and brandishing it like a weapon, Matt looked at her like she must be mad. A letter opener wouldn’t do a great deal to a vampire. He looked at the file tucked under his arm and brought it out. “What? You want something to open this with?”

Matt sat himself down calmly in one of the plush leather chairs, and set the file down on his lap. If she bothered to notice, it had her hand writing on the cover. He didn’t seem fazed by her reaction either. He was already dead. What was she going to do, kill him a second time.

“Mary kindly let me in, so I could wish you well on your…appointment. As to whether or not she is fine..she looked great. A bit over worked, but happy.” It would be abundantly clear by now, that Matt was nothing like David or Shane…he was merely the messenger boy.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m2rtx9OUZ61rnmhpu.gif

“I have something that might interest you, or you can just ask me to leave.”

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station
October 29, 2013 03:34PM
“Just tell me what the hell you want and leave, Matt.” she snarled, realizing the letter opened wasn’t much of a weapon.

She set it down and stared at him calmly. Inside she was raging. She wanted to call Shane but realized that if something were to happen, he wouldn’t arrive in time.

So…she would have to do this herself.

“Well?” she demanded.

Re: [RP] Police Station
October 29, 2013 03:42PM
Carmen’s office

“Hmm, I guess I shouldn’t have expected you to be hospitable. Not to worry.”

Matt opened the file, and then flicked through the papers, all of which were the investigation that Carmen herself had ordered, before she changed her mind. Truth was…David carried it out, and in doing so, uncovered a secret that had even the hard arsed David shocked to the core.

Matt found the piece he was looking for and slowly pulled it out. A simple photograph…its edges worn and taken some time ago. It was of a teenage girl, with haunting blue eyes and wintery blonde hair. Matt set it down on the desk wordlessly, and then closed the file, giving Carmen a crooked smile.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/d3ba3edc05b2656267db0e8cb89114ed/tumblr_mo0a3eWF8s1sq5j81o1_400.gif

(FC – Cara Delevingne)

“Well that was easier than I thought. Congrats on your new office, and title.”

He then turned around and walked out of the room, closing the door behind him.

The picture on her desk….only one man knew who she was. Shane…had not told her everything.

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station
October 29, 2013 03:50PM
She watched Matt rifle through the file in his lap before pulling out an article, which turned out to be a photograph.

“What’s this?” she asked as he set the picture on his desk.

He didn’t answer, simply tossed her a smile and walked from the room.

She stared down at the picture on her desk, eyes wide. She could instantly see the resemblence to her fiance.

She needed answers.

And there was only one person who could answer them.

She slipped the photo into her bag, and continued with the rest of her work. She wasn’t going to screw up now by leaving early. There would be plenty of time to talk to Shane when she got home.

Unless he came to her first.

Re: [RP] Police Station
October 31, 2013 12:01AM
Matt’s desk

Having done the delivery as David had instructed, Matt handled the situation pretty well he thought. He knew that Carmen didn’t trust him, but her defensive nature was something of a surprise. He certainly didn’t expect her to wield a letter opener against him. Novel as it was. The young Officer sat down at his desk, and placed the file that he had taken into Carmen’s office and placed it in the bottom drawer of his desk. With a key he locked it, so the cleaning staff couldn’t rifle through it later on, after hours.

http://27.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lg1wk16IUu1qgd88so1_500.jpg

Matt stared at Carmen’s door, wondering just how long it would be, before she burst out that door, and went in search of Shane. Oh, she was going to want answers alright. Matt of course, he knew what the photograph had represented. David had pulled out all the stops this time, having dug so deep into Shane’s past that he uncovered a mystery that even Shane had not been able to crack himself. The most powerful Vampire in Derry, and this had alluded him for years.

How many nights had he searched for her? Who was to know? One thing was for certain. When he discovered that Bridget was still in Derry….and who she was with, the shit was about to hit the fan and hard. Smirking to himself, he went back to writing reports up on the local clubs and kept himself busy, till the phone rang.

“Matt Reed.”

“You deliver the photograph?”

“Yup…should have seen her face. Shocked and confused come to mind.”

“Good….now…we wait.”

Matt hung up the phone, and went right back on to his work.

<3>

Re: [RP] Police Station
October 31, 2013 12:17AM
The work was mind-numbing to say the least but she couldn’t seem to keep her mind on it. The photograph beckoned to her and she pulled it out a second time to give it the once-over. She could see Shane in every inch of the girl’s face.

She pulled out her cell phone and started to dial Shane’s number. When she wanted to press “Send”, she ended up pressing “Cancel” instead. She looked at the picture one last time before shoving it in her bag. She set aside her phone and got back to work.

She trusted Shane, and knew he was always honest with her. He had been from day one. And she had felt the grief of him losing his family. That kind of grief couldn’t be faked, not even by Hollywood actor standards.

So who was the girl in the picture?

She was scared to find out.

She picked up her phone and buzzed Mary at her desk.

“What’s up?”

“You’ve got a good view of the squad room?”

“Yeah.”

“Detective Reed, what’s he doing right now?”

“Um…he just locked something in his desk…and now he’s on the phone. Conversation looks intense.”

Mary kept a keen eye on Matt without letting on she was observing him. She was good at her job, that was why Carmen hired her.

“Do me a favor…find out who he’s been talking to. If you can, get the LUDs for his phone.”

“Think this might be related to you-know-what?” Mary whispered.

“I’m almost positive of it. He sought me out for a reason…and I want to know what it is.”

“You got it boss. How soon?”

“Before you leave in the morning would be preferable.”

“I’ll get right on it.”

“You’re the best, Mary.” Carmen smiled.

“Christmas is around the corner.” Mary grinned before hanging up the phone. Carmen sat back in her seat, curious about Matt and his extracurricular activities.

Re: [RP] Police Station
November 01, 2013 05:15AM
Matt’s desk

The night was proving to be a long one, and Matt finally got through with all his reports, and not before time either. Closing down his terminal and then filing away the last of his reports in his tray, he eased back in his chair, stretching slightly, his arms up over his head. One thing he did notice, was that Mary; Carmen’s secretary kept looking at him oddly. Strange, she was pretty friendly when he first went in Carmen’s office. Maybe, Carmen had a quiet word with Mary after the photograph was dropped. it made sense really, since Carmen had yet to leave her office. He had expected her to go running off to Shane right away, but she must be up to something else.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/8d17dc7669e03606826b5b463fca213a/tumblr_ms9onazCNA1rb1839o1_250.gif

Switching off his desk light, he rose up and pushed his chair back. Moving out from it, he reached for his jacket, and his kit. Bike helmet and bag, getting ready to head off before sun up. His mission, was accomplished. Question was, would Carmen take the bait?

David had been pretty sure she would. In fact he could have bet on it. As he made his way out of the office, he passed Mary’s desk, and waved casually.

“Night Mary….have a good one.” Matt winked and sauntered out the door, heading for the car park, where his bike was parked. Not far from Carmen’s car.

<3>

 


Night Lands Castle (36) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0
 

avpic

IMVU Content Creator Tier 3 BadgeI  WANT TO  ROCK !!!!A PirateA PirateWordPress BadgeA PirateA PirateCelestial Night Haven Magic Study BadgeWatcher
 
189
 
 
 
Re: [RP] The Night Lands
November 07, 2013 06:04PM

Outskirts of Blackfog Castle

As the Rock Trolls and Goblin Army made their final progress down out of the mountains and into the Night Lands the forces of the light fled before them. Word soon spread of their gathering towards the Blackfog and King Brandons forces. The Three Troll Brothers were unhappy with the encounter in the mountains as they had lost nearly twenty of their brethren in the melee. It had been hard to get them all back to task and not chasing the lone man. The flying one had flown off early on and they suspected it had been an angel. The trek in hadnt been too tough, but the Orcs constant pillaging of the farms had to be curtailed. his Trolls had to bash more than once a few heads in. Seemed their leader wasnt as good at enforcing as they were. They finally made it in sight of the Castle The army presenting itself to the Kings commanding guards. 

” We are here! “ 

http://i391.photobucket.com/albums/oo358/felixdelgato/orcs-march-o_zpsde65e83c.gif

 
 
 
 
 

avpic

IMVU Content Creator Tier 3 BadgeI  WANT TO  ROCK !!!!A PirateA PirateWordPress BadgeA PirateA PirateCelestial Night Haven Magic Study BadgeWatcher
 
189
 
 
 
Re: [RP] The Night Lands
November 07, 2013 10:59PM

Outskirts of Blackfog

Drakkar was nearing the Castle and was within sight of the spires. The black knight was ready for true fame and glory. As he walked through the woods he had reached a low meadow and seen the edge of a clearing past the tree line. A small cottage with a low fire was burning and he heard shrieking. A woman was crying and it sounded like someone was being killed. Moving quickly the knight moved his bulk through the trees to find a large goblin killing and nearly devouring a man’s head from his body as he died. His wife and child lay near in hysterics expecting to be next. A human family by all accounts alone in the wilderness. Servants to Brax and farmers from what he could see. Unsheathing his swords he lighted both the fire and ice of each blade by thought as they were drew from their scabbards. The light from them shining dully in the moonlight. 

” Why dont you pick on someone your own size? “ he chided the Goblin.. 

Turning out quickly with each blade he spun each in rapid succession using the movement in his body to allow the blades to arc towards the Goblins midsection and head as he moved to maximize the damage. The Goblin managed to partially deflect the blow to head but suffered massive fire damage but the ice blade cleaved it in half neatly ending its life. 
Quickly he removed its head so not to allow it to regenerate as many of its species did as he well knew. 

Turning to the woman he advised her to make a larger fire to burn the remains. Piling what was left of the Goblin upon it he told her to follow him into the town. 

Inn

Drakkar handed her a pair of large gold coins. This should set you square with the innkeeper here for a good month. It’s a start. Be careful and you should be able to find a job and save. 

Turning to the innkeeper he asked where the guard resided. 
The innkepper advised him that they were near the gates. 
Heading towards them with a swollen head in his bag He had a few words to share with them. 

http://i391.photobucket.com/albums/oo358/felixdelgato/eaf87bd3-328a-4ebb-bf95-fc2093f78c18_zpsc0e482e4.jpg 
Thread Change: Black Fog Castle

 

avpic

IMVU Content Creator Tier 3 BadgeI  WANT TO  ROCK !!!!A PirateA PirateWordPress BadgeA PirateA PirateCelestial Night Haven Magic Study BadgeWatcher
 
189
 
 
 
Re: [RP] The Night Lands
November 15, 2013 11:10PM

Before the Horde

http://i391.photobucket.com/albums/oo358/felixdelgato/demonarmy3_zps571468d9.jpg

Brandon strode onto the field upon a pale horse. An image of the death soon to be upon the battlefield. His squire Drakkar at his side, he seemed ready for anything. At his side Soulstealer gleamed in obsidian contrast to his horses pale skin. Its dark blades resonace seemed to almost cast a shadow upon the the land as he moved. As Brandon made his way forward his presence became even more formidible, drawing upon the masses of troops he unleashed his own presence and power of fear and dominance upon them. The power doubling as their combined will was fed into him. His voice and power was raised as he began to address his troops. 

Goblins, Orcs, Demons, Trolls, Witches, Warlocks all those of the Night Lands. The time for your revenge is at hand. We go to war with the Angels! Now we fell the last of the dreaded Casterly’s and cast their light from these realms! Let us mash, stomp and destroy any in our path. Let no one stand in your way! Onward to Haven Castle and the Vaas Plains!” 

The battalions of Demons, Orcs and Trolls yelled furious crys in answer. turning towards the plains and began the march. The knights following their lord they began to follow the King. The Goblins made their way behind the Trolls and Orcs acting as a Vanguard behind the Knights. The newly formed Army now a mass of hellspawn not seen together in one cohesive unit in many thousand years. The darkness spread as the House of Brax’s Power seemed to spread towards Haven Castle. 
King Brandon was on his way. 

 

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
 
842
 
 
 
Re: [RP] The Night Lands
November 16, 2013 02:39AM

Castle Gates

http://www.comicbookreligion.com/img/d/e/demons.jpg

Joffrey was not rushing to join his father, especially since he had Drakkar at his side as his personal squire, and side kick. An unknown entity with a bloody big sword. Joffrey was not entirely sure if he was impressed with the man, but so long as he served the King and killed as many Angels as possible, it only made it all the easier to gain entry to Haven Castle and his ultimate goal. The destruction of the King. As the Demon Prince’s metal boots resonated off the stone floor, on his way out to the stables to get his horse, Scorn, he happened to meet up with the rogue Warlock Bizmarc. A tall fellow with long flowing beard, that wore a shimmering black cloak. His weathered face was hidden deep within his blackened hood, and he crept along like a wizened old man. Well, he was over two thousand years old, so you had to expect him not to have a spring in his step. 

“Off to war, then?” Bizmarc croaked, seeing Joffrey in his heavy plate armor. 

“No…actually I am heading to the pub for a tallie. Course I am off to war, you daft old goat.” Joffrey seemed to easily lose patience with the old man, like he was holding him up. The Wizard then caught sight of the vial around his neck, and licked his cracked lips. You could see the want in his silvery orbs, dying to get a hold of it as he raised a craggy hand. 

http://images3.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20130610091232/clashofclans/images/7/7c/964d484648b03bc6706c6ccf1f69f478.jpg

“Essence…of a Throne of God? So…they did it, eh?” Bizmarc sounded like he was about to jizz his pants. Joffrey recoiled at this twisted old Wizard, and then placed the vial within his armour chest plate, out of sight and reach of the Warlock. “They did…and if I were you..I’d keep my bloody trap shut!” The Prince growled, now with the flare of his yellow snake eyes appearing. It was a definite show of defiance, and the Warlock chuckled darkly. 

“You sneaky little snake.” 

Ah…so the Warlock was onto him. Joffrey tilted his head slowly and then tapped the outside of his helmet. Clearly, he wasn’t as stupid as he looked. The Demon Prince took a step towards him and then his steel plated fist rocketed out hard and fast, and smashed the Warlock clear in the face before he could blink. At the same time, the cracks in the walls started to tremor, as snakes oozed out of each and every hole, winding around the old warlock, who screamed and struggled, till his breath was finally stolen from him, and a large snake entered his mouth, taking him to death. 

http://fc07.deviantart.net/fs70/f/2012/031/7/1/snake_in_love_by_shineejojo-d4oa0rn.jpg

Joffrey watched all this with a glint in his yellow eyes, then laughed as he kicked the Warlock’s boot to check he was dead. Seemed to be. Happy enough with that, Joffrey headed out to mount Scorn, who also was not behaving itself. Genuinely spooked as this new Joffrey mounted him. A hard kick to the flanks, and the horse sped off to join the growing throngs that was his Father’s army. 

Soon Scorn and the Prince had caught up, and what a sight it was. Goblins, Orcs, Demons, Trolls, Witches, Warlocks all gathered to take on the armies of the Casterly, that were no doubt building up their defenses upon their own lands; the Vaas Plains. Victory…Joffrey could practically taste it. He rode his horse up alongside that of his father and Drakkar, and bowed his head in reverence. Lifting his head, he then withdrew his demon blade from its sheath, holding it aloft to the army that had gathered on mass. 

“Death to the Angels, may we drink their blood from their skulls!” He roared. 

 

<3>

 

avpic

IMVU Content Creator Tier 3 BadgeI  WANT TO  ROCK !!!!A PirateA PirateWordPress BadgeA PirateA PirateCelestial Night Haven Magic Study BadgeWatcher
 
189
 
 
 
Re: [RP] The Night Lands
November 21, 2013 11:45PM

The March

A mob scene like no other to behold engulfed the whole of the land. The demonic energy of The Two Lords of Brax seemed to strengthen the army and the army them, As they marched the Hordes ate any dissenters. The Villagers had long ago fled behind the Castle walls and to other sanctuaries. All the outlying villages were deserted. The crunch of bones was heard as the warlocks began to summon the undead. Their ranks swelling as they passed each passing graveyard or already mauled camp. The Orcs, Goblins and Trolls wasted no meat. There were many tasty morsels to be found. The dyings screams only seemed to encourage the others. It was a mass of destruction. The putresence of the rolling fog moving off them seeming to wave behind the masse. Angels that were found along the way were spared no mercy. The Casterly’s were their prey. They had but one purpose to see them all burned. 

http://i391.photobucket.com/albums/oo358/felixdelgato/636a56e0-98ff-4b26-9a18-cc205d6eb9f1_zps98bbeea3.jpg 

Brandon rode his pale horse in silence for a time amid the horde feeling the fervor of them. Unsure of how to handle his son, he knew he may yet fall in the battle. He would fight to the end however. The honor of the house would be restored. 
He looked to his squire, wondering if he had chosen right. Something in him bespoke of honor. Yet he felt the blood of something else entirely. He was not sure who Drakkar was. But he was not what he claimed to be. 

” You ready Squire? “ 

Drakkar turned from studying the terrain towards his Lord. 

” Yes my Lord. We shall clip their wings.” 

” Be ready for anything Drakkar. Watch all sides. In battle friend can become foe. Watch your flank as well as your front. I shall need you guarding my back. This battle is going to be dangerous. We shall do what we must. For honor and glory. “ 

Drakkar simply nodded. The two continuing in silence as they approached the final miles of road. 

http://i391.photobucket.com/albums/oo358/felixdelgato/f927a72b-a10f-4e80-b64f-662f78505adb_zps16277b6d.jpg 

The Final Steps

Magnus had followed in the rear. His warlock had not returned from his scouting mission. That mere fact told him only one thing. He had been killed. No minor demon or troll or orc could kill him. Something of true power would have had to have done this. He did not have to guess very much when he saw Joffrey return with a grim smile on his face. Bizmarc had been one of his mentors. He had taught him one of the key spells he needed to make the charm. He had finished its creation on the roof of the castle before they even left. In secret the charm was made. Kept well hidden he smiled to himself knowing the King would need him before the end. 

As they made their way towards The last miles the opening towards the battlefield was finally seen. The horde engulfing the entrance to field. As the darkness spread ravens flew overhead and the chanting begun. The demons roared and they scrambled for position. The well ordered knights centered around the king as well as the demons and warlocks each around their own. 

http://i391.photobucket.com/albums/oo358/felixdelgato/06fc5ea3-0e92-475f-9f74-ee04ff6b4f59_zps176af4aa.jpg 


Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP] (9) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP] new
February 02, 2014 06:47AM
The Street outside the Moss Bar

Turned to face Kazuhiko, there was no way she could hide the look in her eyes, the sheer confusion she was feeling. The kiss on the dance floor, was impossible to describe. Whether it was induced by the mist created by the witches, or the champagne Kyoko didn’t know. All she did know was that she had fallen for the Prince, and with no inhibitions she had kissed him as she had wanted to the very first moment that they met. The more he spoke, the more it made sense, but she couldn’t help looking away, till finally she stared at him and said why she ran.

http://media1.giphy.com/media/52gHFETrvozN6/200_s.gif

“Kazu…I don’t know how to say this…but I have fallen for you, and I never expected this. Not so soon. I kissed you cause…I wanted to so much, then I thought I had gone too far.”

As they stood there, rain started to fall, as the crack of lightning illuminated the street. Thunder rolled on through the clouds, and Kyoko was starting to get wet. She was starting to shiver from the cold of the night air and now the rain. Her eyes implored him to tell her if he felt the same.

The Bar

But Toshiro did follow her. He was not about to give up , now that he found a chink in her armour. He had said something to set her off, but the question was what? He rounded on her and blocked her path. Leering at her after she had hurled a barrage at him about not knowing what a woman wants. In fact, he was sure that he did. Now he was moving in for the kill.

http://27.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lujzxqWDu01qb0nyxo1_500.gif

“I know all about you and your dear Casimiro. Tell me, what is it like to work under the same man that was involved in his death? Hmm? I am sure he tried his darnedest to make it up to you. Keeping you around so he didn’t feel guilty. And now, he has Kyoko…so. Where does that leave you, Kahue? Your special place in the squad being threatened by an upstart from the home country. Kazuhiko gets to have his cake and eat it too. A wife and an SMS. How convenient.”

At this he simply smirked and then turned to walk away.

“Course…I know nothing about what a woman like YOU wants. Night Kahue.”

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP] new
February 02, 2014 09:58AM
Outside The Moss House

The rain fell down in sheets around them and before him Kyoko was shivering. Her words filled his soul with a happiness he hadn’t known before. She was the woman he subconsciously hoped to always meet and she was looking at him as if her heart would break if he didn’t feel the same as she did. He took a step closer and placed his hand under her chin making sure that they were staring at each other eye to eye.

Kyoko, there is no too far anymore because I am falling right along with you. I thought I had taken things too far. I would never want to disrespect you.”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/b0685d1218e2019681c7481afdb74d65/tumblr_mvnqscImSp1qgjialo1_500.gif

He wrapped his arms around her trying to keep the cold at bay. Her body felt perfect against his and he leaned in for another kiss before holding his hand out to hail a bicycle cart. “Let’s get you back before you catch a cold.” A bicycle cart stopped in front of them and Kazuhiko let her get in before him.

The Moss House

Kahue hadn’t felt the urge to cry in a long time, but Toshiro’s words had hit a sore spot. How did he know about the team? All info about them was readily available to the nephilim masses, but who would actually dig that information up? Her legs felt unstable as she headed for the exit. Lucas called to her, but she ignored him only wanting to go home and cry herself to sleep. The storm outside was the perfect setting for her depression and she walked home alone in the rain.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lwcdlm8mgs1qcvfsco6_250.gif

CharlotteCarrendar

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP] new
February 03, 2014 02:39AM
Bicycle Carriage

Though wet and cold, at least in the small buggy they were now under some cover as the rider peddled the bike as fast as he could, to get the couple back to their home. Kyoko’s hair was literally plastered to her head, and with droplets of water still on her face, she had nothing with which to dry herself off with. Instead, she kept close to Kazuhiko for sheer body warmth, but also because they had their first real breakthrough as a couple. Admitting to each other their true feelings, they knew where the other stood.

Kyoko took Kazuhiko’s hand and locked her fingers tight with his, a smile on her face though her lips were a little blue from the cold night air. It was hard to hear each other through the rain, but she felt that it was better to speak mind to mind as it was their gift.

To Kazuhiko

I promise not to run away anymore, not after tonight.

Outside the Moss House

Toshiro was positively pleased with himself. Sure, Kyoko may have gone home with her Prince tonight, but the seeds of hate had well and truly been sewn with Kahue, and if he knew women as much as he said, it was safe to say that Kahue was not going to make Kyoko testing easy….at all. He found a way to tear apart the poor girl’s heart, and for what? Well, he needed an ally within the Arsenal, and whether Kahue realized it or not, she was about to be his star pawn.

Lucas was too easy going to convince that the Prince’s leadership was coming to an end. But if Toshiro had his way, the following day, the Arsenal would be completely fractured, and one girl named Kyoko would be going home.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mar8hqg6oz1rfwrl6o1_1280.jpg

He didn’t care that it was raining, and whistled as he walked down the rain soaked streets, laughing as he turned the corner.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP] new
February 03, 2014 12:44PM
The Bicycle Carriage

Kazu held on tightly to Kyoko’s hand as they rode back to the castle. The places where they touched felt like the only warm spots on his body. The night had turned into quite a mess, but Kazu looked like he had just won the lottery. A wide grin played across his lips. Kyoko spoke to him in his mind and her words were sweet and reassuring.

To Kyoko

And I promise to try my best not to do anything that makes you want to run away.

The bicycle cart dropped them off in front of the castle and Kazu walked Kyoko to her room. It took everything in him not to ask to come inside, but they both needed their rest for tomorrow’s test. So he kissed her deeply on the lips before bidding her good night and going to his room. He set the bath on high and stripped himself of his dripping wet clothes. Thoughts of Kyoko ran through his mind during his night time routine and while he lay in bed trying to fall asleep. One day she would share his bed and it was starting to feel like that day couldn’t come soon enough. However, he would be patient and let Kyoko dictate the terms of their relationship.

Kazuhiho’s Living Room

The next morning Kazu jumped out of bed with excitement lighting his eyes. Today Kyoko would prove herself and become a member of the Rise Arsenal. He left his bedroom to grab a glass of orange juice and was beyond surprised to see Kahue sitting in one of his armchairs. Her eyes were ringed in red and she appeared exhausted as if she hadn’t had a wink of sleep. He had never seen her look so vulnerable and the next thing she did surprised him the most. When her face turned toward his, tears streamed down her cheeks.

http://audreymagazine.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/08/k-upset-1.gif

Not even at Casimiro’s funeral had he seen her cry and it made him very uncomfortable. They were quiet for a very long time. Kahue sniffled every now and then not bothering to wipe away the tears. She looked truely broken as if the grief had finally caught up to her. Eventually he began to hear her thoughts in his head. The words were very faint as though even in thought speech she couldn’t trust her voice.

To Kazuhiko

You have been my commander for a long time and I never doubted your ability until the day Casimiro died. And I know that isn’t fair, but my mind had to rationalize the situation somehow. I guess it was easiest to blame you. I guess what I’m trying to say is I want to still believe in your leadership. Just promise me that you will be fair today. If we all treat Kyoko like any other applicant and she passes, I will never question her place on the team again.

Her words surprised him and he came and sat on the armrest next to her. He pulled her into a hug against his side and she didn’t get upset or push him away. He knew that this must have really been bothering her.

To Kahue

I hadn’t planned on giving Kyoko any special treatment and she wouldn’t want me to. Everyone earns their place on this team and that’s how it will always be.

He held her for a little while longer before she batted his arm away and stood. She rubbed the tears from her face and looked over at him with a small smile. Muttering something about needing to catch a nap before the test, she left with a renewed resolve. Kazu shook his head unable to believe the strange encounter he had just had and continued on his route to the refrigerator. He read bits of news and ate breakfast and before he knew it only an hour remained before the test. He went into the bathroom and got ready before knocking on Kyoko’s door a half hour later.

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP] new
February 04, 2014 03:20AM
Kyoko’s apartment

Kyoko’s lips still tingled long after Kazuhiko had said goodnight, and left her at her apartment door. She just stood there, dripping outside her door, before getting that cold shiver, and turning sharply, to open her door, and let herself inside. The night out was filled with all sorts of emotions, and incidents, and yet what stood out for her was the kiss on the dance floor. Oh how she wanted to feel that again. But she had a huge day coming, and standing in her foyer soaking wet was just going to give her the chills. She carefully padded over to the bathroom and turned on her shower, before taking off her wet clothes and placing them in the hamper. The warm water of the shower was a welcome relief to her chilled bones, and she leaned against the glass, while the waters sprayed down her back and on the frosted glass.

http://bigbrassblog.com/media/25/20091016-Shower.gif

Kyoko closed her eyes, and her mind was filled with that of Kazuhiko. She could hardly wait for the testing to be over, and they could get on with preparations for the wedding, and then they will get to have their wedding night. She smiled unto herself at the idea of laying naked beside him. It thrilled her to no end, and she even tried to imagine him naked. Her cheeks flushed at the very thought, and so she set about scrubbing down her body, rubbing the soap in to cleanse herself thoroughly.

After stepping out of the shower and turning off the faucet, Kyoko dried herself vigorously with a fluffy towel, before plaiting up her damp hair, so it would be easier to sleep with. She opted to sleep naked this night after warming up through the shower. Yawning, she really was tired, and turned off the bathroom light, before heading over to her grand king side bed. She crawled in beneath the covers and laid her head on the pillow, only reaching out to turn out the lamp at the side of her bed.

In the darkness, she stared at the ceiling and sighed happily. Everything hinged on tomorrow’s performance, and she made a promise to herself, not to let Kazuhiko down.

The Arsenal Training grounds

It was barely sun rise, and Toshiro was already down at the site where the testing would begin. Dressed in his full uniform, he was surveying the layout and chuckling to himself, as he checked his watch. It was like he wanted to the first to welcome those down from the castle and apartments. He was curious to see Kahue most of all. He knew he had pushed her buttons to the extreme, but did it have the desired effect? Toshiro also wondered if Kyoko did go home with Kazuhiko and if she had slept with the Prince. So many questions, and all to be answered soon.

Kyoko’s front door.

Kyoko was up early, doing her exercises, and then got ready in her uniform for her big day of testing. She had been told that Kazuhiko would come to fetch her, and she waited almost impatiently to hear his knock. Cleaning up her room before that happened, she ended up pacing, whispering to herself to try and keep calm and have a cool head, to help her get through the day.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP] new
February 04, 2014 04:21AM
Outside Kyoko’s Quarters

He waited for Kyoko to answer and when she did he smiled at her and gave her a quick kiss on the lips. “I hope you rested well,” he said before leading the way to the side exit that was the quickest route to the DAB. Noon time was the busiest time of day and the citizens of Albisas hustled about on their way to handle various jobs and tasks. It was the most diverse city in Desnonia, inhabited by witches, trolls, the urisk, nephilim and scatterings of the other races of the world here and there. Kazuhiko loved this time of day because people were typically too busy to notice him.

The Desnonian Air Brigade

When they reached the base, the two sergeants on guard duty saluted and let them pass. He headed for the Arsenal headquarters and was surprised to see Toshiro already waiting for them. “You’re here early. I’m surprised you have the stamina for a test today, what with your journey here yesterday and last night’s outing,” Kazuhiko said as he walked past the man to open the door with his tag. He led them past the main room that held a small fridge with beverages and snacks and the round table that Kahue and Lucas had been playing cards on the first time Kyoko had met them. The place was deserted and Kazuhiko took them down a short hall and into a small classroom.

The others will be here shortly, but before they arrive I might as well explain the test. There are three parts,” he said as he went over to the chalkboard and began writing down the key points of the day. “This test was designed to push the limits of nephilim resolve. The first part of the exam is a written test. It covers Nephilim and Desnonian history. There will also be theoretical situations brought up and you are to answer what you would do in the proposed quandary. That means, as you probably guessed, that some questions have no technical right answer. Later on at your review you may be asked why you chose a particular answer, so be prepared.”

He turned to face them as the others walked in the room. Lucas looked happy and chipper as usual and Kahue seemed to be back to her usual self. She nodded at Kyoko trying to put in a little effort to clear the air between them while completely ignoring Toshiro. She planned on showing him absolutely no mercy later and took pleasure in the thought of exacting her revenge. Kazuhiko greeted the two and after they had taken their seats at the front of the classroom, he continued explaining the examination. “The second part of the exam will require us to leave the city and head up into the mountains an hour’s journey away. We will jog there with our gliders on our backs and make the hike to the take off point up in the cliffs. The two of you will race SMS Miliani, but it is unnecessary to win and honestly you probably won’t be able to as she is the best glider in the DAB. This will simply gauge your ability to see if it is up to Arsenal standards. The race route leads back to the outskirts of the city. At which point we will come back here for the final part of the exam where you will have to spare with me one on one. Are there any questions?” he asked as Lucas handed out the written test to Kyoko and Toshiro.

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP] new
February 04, 2014 04:54AM
The Desnonian Air Brigade

Unlike the night before, where Toshiro was full of bravado this day he was putting on a new mask; one of absolute seriousness. Oh he was determined to get through the day’s testing, even though secretly he was plotting to bring people within the Arsenal down. He already had one in his sights, and a possible second, but who was that? Whatever Toshiro was thinking, it was going to make for a very explosive day on the field.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m3f3wgF3qb1r331am.gif

With folded arms, and his boot cocked up on the wall outside the main room in the corridor, he watched Kazuhiko enter with Kyoko not far behind. Hearing of Kazhuko’s surprise at him being up and ready so early, Toshiro replied with an air of confidence.

“There is a great deal you don’t know about me, Commander. Let’s just say that I slept like a baby last night after that wonderful spell at the club. I imagine the two of you had a great time.” Course he was hinting about the whole kissing on the dance floor scene, and this had Kyoko turn her head away blushing. He always knew how to push her buttons. A hidden smirk, and Toshiro then silently followed along behind the Prince and his fiancee, arriving at the small classroom

Toshiro took his chair, and pushed it back allowing him to stretch himself out, and get comfortable, while Kyoko sat a table away from him, trying not to lose her focus. Toshiro seemed to want to bring attention to himself through his body language, rather than being vocal. He gave a small salute to Lucas when he entered, and then winked at a hostile looking Kahue when she entered the room

~Let the games begin.~

As Kyoko and Toshiro were filled in on the number of tests and what they entailed, Kyoko kept her eyes front, and made mental notes of what was to occur, and what was expected. Toshiro made the odd face, one was more agreeable about racing Kahue on the gliders. In fact, he was champing at the bit to go toe to toe with her on the gliders.

When Kazuhiko had gone through explaining how the testing would be carried out, and if there was any questions, Kyoko sat silently, while Toshiro lazily raised his arm to ask a question.

“Err..Commander, I would be honored to have the chance to spar you before Kyoko. Call me fickle, but I have kinda been looking forward to matching it with the likes of….royalty.”

It was then his trademark grin came to the fore.

“After all…this is more than a test to me, its to see who is really worthy to own the title of Commander.”

Toshiro was basically calling him out.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP] new
February 04, 2014 05:57AM
Arsenal Headquarters- Classroom

Toshiro was bold. That much could not be denied as Kazuhiko looked down at him from his position at the front of the classroom. Gone were the days that Kazu found Toshiro’s presence in Kyoko’s life intimidating. Now he was starting to view him as an annoyance. “Let’s say that you kick my ass, Tosh. I can call you Tosh, right?” he said in a sarcastic manner without waiting for a response. “That means absolutely nothing in the view of the AB as far as rank goes. Everyone earns their position not only through acing the test, but by also proving their value to the team over the long haul. I was appointed this position because I was deemed worthy. It’ll take a lot more than losing a sparring match to strip me of my title.”

Kazuhiko jumped down from the raised platform where the chalkboard and a small wooden desk sat and headed toward the door. “If there are no more questions, Lucas will take over and monitor your progress,” he said as he walked out the door and waited for Kahue to follow. He held out until they were back in the common area to speak. “There’s something about that guy that just isn’t right.” Kahue simply nodded. She was no tattle and she would deal with Toshiro in her own way.

Classroom

http://i.dailymail.co.uk/i/pix/2013/06/07/article-2337206-1A30C6A6000005DC-628_634x813.jpg

Lucas stood at the front of the room and got the process started. The tests were already handed out, so he found pens in a little cup on the desk for them to use. “This is a timed test. You will be given an hour to complete 50 questions. If you are unsure about something, answer to the best of your ability. I created this test and as such I will also be grading it. Good luck.” He sat down in the seat behind the desk and fiddled with one of the extra pens thinking of ways to pass the time.

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP] new
February 04, 2014 06:40PM
Arsenal Headquarters- Classroom

http://31.media.tumblr.com/f122f8927095758aa6a375adb95cf870/tumblr_muor87X1aY1r9cix6o8_250.gif

Kyoko took a pen from the cup that Lucas offered, and then when he told them they had one hour to complete the fifty questions, she exhaled heavily whilst taking a look up at the clock on the wall. With the test in front of her, as soon as Lucas gave the word, she turned over the first page and started to read the first question. Her head down, she immediately started to write her answer, before going over to the next question.

Toshiro was a little more relaxed in his approach. Taking his time in which pen he wanted to use, and then acting non chalant, when the time came to start. He wasn’t even in a hurry. He just casually flipped the first page over and started to click his pen on and off for about four minutes before he actually started to write his answers.

By the way Kyoko was going, you could see that she was concentrating hard. Every so often, she looked up, then closed her eyes as she mentally went over the question, calculating the answer, and then penning down her choices, before going to the next question. She even ran her pen along as she read, so she didn’t miss anything.

The clock continued to tick, as Toshiro was now chewing on the tip of his pen, and swinging back and forth on his chair. You would think that the man simply could not sit still…for anything. Rather than concentrating on the questions, he was more interested in looking around the room, and even spent time watching Kyoko writing. This was bound to be noticed by Lucas, but Toshiro didn’t seem to care.

The last five minutes, and you could see that Kyoko was going faster with her answers, till finally she came to the last one, and smiled as she instinctively knew the answer to it. Turning over the paper fully, she set down her pen and fell back in her chair letting out a huge sigh of relief. Toshiro was still going, and by the looks of things, he wasn’t even three quarters done. Surely he would not try to purposely fail this part of the testing. Or would he?

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mbngtpJmyU1r3kwn3o1_500.png

As the clock finally chimed the end of the hour., Kyoko looked up at Lucas and waited for her paper to be collected.

<3>

Re: Desnonia- Albisas, The Capital [RP] new
February 05, 2014 01:23AM
Rise Arsenal Classroom

Lucas acted as if he weren’t paying much attention to the two, but that was more to set their minds at ease. Nothing like having someone watch your every move. Out of his peripheral, he kept an eye on the duo. Kyoko was taking the test very seriously, checking and rechecking her answers. In all honesty, she was starting to seem more and more like the perfect fit for the Rise Arsenal. On the other hand, Toshiro looked to be bored out of his mind, taking his time and appearing to not even finish the test. Lucas couldn’t help but wonder what the man was up to. Failing any part of the test was grounds for reconsideration. Team members who didn’t take every aspect of their position seriously would not be qualified to join the team.

When the time was up, Lucas stood and collected their tests. He signaled for them to follow him out of the classroom and out into the common area where Kazu and Kahue waited. There was a small row of lockers in one corner. Lucas headed toward one and used his tag to open it. He put the tests inside and returned to the group. Kazu nodded to him and began to give out the next instructions. “For the next two parts of the test you will be given regulation exercise attire, similar to what you wore in cadet training. We will all be wearing the same outfit to keep everyone on equal footing.” Kahue went to a different locker from the one Lucas had stored the tests and opened it using the same method. Inside were five sets of identical outfits. The shirt was royal blue and tight fitting, with breathable, moisture resistant fabric. The knee-length black shorts were made out the same material. Sportsbras for the women, socks, running shoes, a watch and an enchanted canteen that held twice as much water without feeling any heavier, were also included in the provisions.

All of the equipment provided today will be yours to keep. Use these items wisely,” Kazu said as Kahue handed out the gear to everyone. “Kyoko, Kahue will show you were to change and Lucas, Toshiro come with me.” Kahue lead the way for Kyoko back down the hallway into a small changing area. Though the Arsenal Base of operations was modest in size, it provided all of the essential amenities. Kahue closed the door behind them and began stripping out of her uniform. She had been around men her whole life and didn’t really know what to say to the other woman. So, She remained quiet for the time being.

http://media0.giphy.com/media/PUxNdrV1dRHiM/giphy.gif

Meanwhile Kazu led the way to the men’s changing room. It was down a different hallway from the women’s area to ensure privacy for both parties. Kazuhiko began to change out of his uniform and carefully folded the garments so there wouldn’t be too many creases. He decided to strike up small talk with Toshiro in an attempt to learn more about the man. Tosh was largely an unknown, which was hazardous to the team should he pass. “How do you think you fared on the written exam, Toshiro?”

http://i278.photobucket.com/albums/kk89/spiralabyss/Guys%20Hot/Akihiro_Sato.jpg


Viewing all 136 articles
Browse latest View live